Home Authors Posts by writdisord

writdisord

806 POSTS 0 COMMENTS
The Writing Disorder is a quarterly literary journal. We publish exceptional new works of fiction, poetry, nonfiction and art. We also feature interviews with writers and artists, as well as reviews.

Forgiveness

By Ellis Shuman


The village was nestled in green foothills not far from the Greek border. Quaint wooden farmhouses and ramshackle barns. Cultivated fields of summer crops; fenced-off pastures spotted with dairy cows and goats. Grassy meadows bordered by colorful wildflowers. In the distance, snow-capped peaks below a cloudless blue sky. The Rhodope Mountains, scenic and bucolic, home to some of Bulgaria’s oldest citizens. One of them was waiting to see me.

“My grandfather is ninety-five-years old,” Anna reminded me as we drove south on the narrow highway. “He’s half blind, walks with a cane, and doesn’t hear very well, but he still has his wits about him. He rises at the crack of dawn to milk his cow and tends his vegetable garden in the afternoons. And he eats a lot of yoghurt,” she added with a laugh.

“I can’t believe I’m here, that I’ve flown all the way from Tel Aviv just to meet him.”

“Well, it’s good you came. He’s very eager to see you.” Anna continued to talk excitedly as she drove, but I remained mostly silent, keeping my eyes focused on the beautiful countryside.

I was looking forward to meeting him as well, but I had a growing feeling of trepidation ahead of my visit to his home. Why had I come to Bulgaria? Had I made a mistake? Was I on a wild goose chase that would make me a laughingstock when I returned to my office in a few days’ time? I shook my head, shocked at my impulsive decision to come.

Anna slowed down when we passed the sign announcing our arrival in Gela, the village that was our destination. A minute later, she parked the car. I got out, took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, and followed her up a gravel path towards a wooden farmhouse that had seen better days. We took off our shoes outside the door and went inside.

It took several minutes for my eyes to fully acclimate to the dark interior. Outside it was a warm June day, but inside the farmhouse I shivered. The unlit fireplace at the side of an open kitchen brought up images of roasting logs. The Rhodopes were ski territory, I had learned. Visions of snow-covered slopes brought back memories of the ski trip I took with friends after finishing my compulsory service in the Israeli army.

“Sit here,” Anna said, pointing at a low bench near the dining room table. “My mother is probably shopping in Smolyan. I will see if my grandfather is awake.”

I sat down and looked around the rustic, homey room. Watercolor paintings of green landscapes hung on one wall; a window opened to real-life vistas of the same. All the furniture was wooden, apparently homemade. I rested my hands on a colorful embroidered tablecloth, kicked my backpack under the table, and fidgeted as I waited for Anna’s grandfather. All I knew was that he had something to give me, and I didn’t have a clue what it could be.

* * *

I had never been to Bulgaria before, had never considered visiting the country. Although I traveled extensively for my Internet software company, organizing trade exhibitions at conferences in western Europe, North America, and once in Japan, Bulgaria had never been on my radar, neither for business nor pleasure. Bulgaria? Never in a million years did I consider traveling there.

This journey came about after I responded to an email that should have gone straight into my junk folder. The mail, which had been scanned and posed no threat to my computer or the network, appeared among the many messages that demanded my attention one morning at the office.

“My grandfather knew your grandfather—Avraham Levy,” an unfamiliar woman claimed in the mail. “In fact, they were best friends at university. My grandfather, Aleksandar, is getting old and wishes to see you before he dies. He needs to give you something.”

Convinced this was a prank, a scam or scheme to get me to transfer funds to an overseas hacker, my finger prepared to delete the mail forever. But I hesitated. The mention of my grandfather by name raised my curiosity. The mail seemed harmless enough. It wasn’t as if I was going to click on any suspicious links. If this unknown woman—she signed her mail as Anna Todorova—asks for money or help of any kind, I will block her account, I told myself.

This is what I know about my grandfather. He was born in Sofia, Bulgaria, but came to Israel shortly after the establishment of the State. He settled, like so many of his compatriots, in Jaffa, a town later incorporated into the Tel Aviv municipality. It was in Jaffa that my grandfather met and fell in love with Maria, the beautiful waitress who would serve him coffee in the late afternoons. The couple married and moved to Na’an, where they were accepted as members of the kibbutz. I never knew my grandmother Maria because she died when I was an infant. My grandfather remained alone in his sparse apartment, a virtual recluse who I only saw when my family visited on the occasional weekend and holidays.

It’s been ten years since my grandfather passed away and as far as I could remember, he never once spoke to me of his childhood, or of growing up in Bulgaria.

I wrote a quick response to the woman, and she responded in turn. Correspondence followed, at first once every few days, but then on a daily basis. Anna lived in Sofia, she explained in her mails, and worked as a dental technician. She was, I would learn, a very educated woman who spoke several languages. Her husband served in the traffic police, and they had three children. Anna didn’t like living in the city, she informed me, and that was why she came to the mountains whenever possible to see her mother and grandfather. Her husband said the countryside wasn’t for him. The children, Anna said, preferred to remain in the city, to meet friends, attend soccer practice, and socialize in the malls. Much like their counterparts in Israel, I realized. Anna shared personal anecdotes in her mails, easing my original hesitation about answering her.

 Little by little, I began to trust Anna. I became convinced she was telling me the truth. There was an elderly man in a Bulgarian village who wanted to see me. He had once been a friend of my grandfather, and I assumed he had some memento from their friendship to give me. I was about to learn what it was.

* * *

A noise behind me made me turn around. Anna led a spry old man into the room; by no means was he feeble or unsure on his feet. Ninety-five years old, but he looked healthy, more fit than I would have imagined. He shrugged off his granddaughter’s arm, balanced himself on his cane, and extended his hand towards me. Anna translated his greeting.

“He said you look just like Avraham.”

Before I had a chance to reply, Aleksandar asked a one-word question, and this seemed to embarrass Anna. I waited for her translation but she hesitated.

“What did he say?”

“He asked if you were a Jew.”

I rose to my feet, fearful I was about to be attacked with a vitriolic outburst of antisemitism from a senile old man, but Anna urged me to sit back down. She listened to her grandfather for several minutes and then turned to me.

“He said that if you are a Jew, it is good. It means his invitation has gone to the right person because his friend from long ago, Avraham, was a Jew. And it is only to a Jew he wishes to speak, to state his heartfelt plea for forgiveness.”

“Forgiveness?”

At that moment, Anna’s mother returned from her shopping. Anna helped unpack the groceries and the two women set out a spread of salads and cold meats on the table. As for Aleksandar, he sat on his wooden chair, stomping the floor with his cane, regarding me with a knowing look. I enjoyed the food, but the only thing the old man ate was a thick, yoghurt-based drink.

“What is it that your grandfather wishes to give me?” I asked impatiently, handing my plate back to my hosts at the end of the meal.

Anna nodded at Aleksandar, and he raised himself slowly from his chair. He wobbled across the room to a wooden breakfront, opened its top drawer, and took out a cardboard box. Inside was a pile of envelopes, tightly bound by a thin blue ribbon. He extended the box to me.

When I didn’t immediately reach for the box, Anna coughed, took the box from her grandfather’s hand, and undid the ribbon.

“What is this?”

“Letters,” she replied. “Letters your grandfather wrote.” When she saw my confusion, she explained. “This is what my grandfather wanted to share with you. They are written in Bulgarian but I will translate. This is my grandfather’s wish.”

“I came all this way for some letters? You could have mailed them to me!”

“He insisted you hear them in person. He’s an old man. How could I refuse him? Especially when this concerns your grandfather. These letters were written during the war, when your grandfather was in the camps.”

The camps? Auschwitz? Treblinka? My heart sank. My grandfather never said anything about being in the camps; my mother had never spoken of this either. I had grown up in a country where memorializing the Holocaust was institutionalized on our annual calendar. It was a subject forced upon us in school. We read books about the Holocaust; watch television shows, plays, and films on the subject; but the Holocaust had no real meaning for me.

Until now.

Learning that my grandfather was a Holocaust survivor was a shock. My heart beat rapidly as Anna pulled out sheets of paper from the first brown envelope. She began to read.

July 24, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

It has already been many years since we were boys, racing one after the other on the streets of Sofia. I remember chasing after our classmates in the schoolyard, and in the winter months, throwing snowballs at the trams. We were young then, good friends.

“Wait a minute,” I interrupted. “I thought our grandfathers studied together at the university. They also knew each other when they were boys?”

“Let me explain,” Anna said, lighting a cigarette. She smiled at her grandfather, who didn’t understand a word of what we were saying. “My family’s origins are here, in this village. We have lived here for generations. Aleksandar’s father, my great-grandfather, was a wise man, a modern man. He wanted his son to get an education, to have a real profession. To become someone more than a simple Rhodopes farmer. He sent Aleksandar to live with relatives in Sofia, and he grew up there. He attended school in the city and that is where he met and befriended Avraham Levy, your grandfather.

“These letters were your grandfather’s way of recording his family history, of retaining their friendship. Let me continue.”

I remember when we passed by the Great Synagogue on our way to school each day, how envious you were that I had a connection to that magnificent building. Although I am of the Jewish faith, I wasn’t familiar with what happened inside. My family celebrated Rosh Hashanah and Passover with festive meals, but we didn’t observe the Sabbath. Even at my bar mitzvah, when I was thirteen, the words that came out of my mouth at the rabbi’s instructions were not words I understood. Still, you were jealous. You had no religion, you claimed. You believed that through that synagogue, that fine building, I could speak to God and he would listen.

At school, I was the only Jew in our class. But this mattered little to the other boys. They only teased me because I was slightly underweight. They called me names, but you were always on my side, protecting me from their curses and fists. Those incidents were few and far between, and they ended when I finally gained some weight.

When we were growing up, no one cared I was a Jew. My family was as Bulgarian as the next. We were treated no better, or worse, than our neighbors.

I remember going to the parks with you on the weekends, traveling on school excursions in the mountains. Do you remember when we went by train to your cousins in Varna? To the beach on the Black Sea shores? Those were good times, when we didn’t have a worry in the world.

Good times, indeed, before darkness fell on Europe.

Do you remember the Olympic Games in 1936? We were, what, sixteen then? That was the year Hitler paraded his Nazi pageantry on the world’s stage. Despite calls for a boycott, all the nations competed, marching into the stadium while banners high above their heads bore the hated swastika. Only one foreign leader attended the games, if you recall. It was our leader, our beloved king, our czar. Boris. He was at Hitler’s side and all the world applauded. Bulgaria did not win a single medal at those games, but we were so proud. Boris stood on that podium with the leader of our great ally.

“Bulgaria sided with the Nazis?” This came to me as a surprise.

“Yes, did you not know? We were allied with Germany, and our wartime government was pro-Nazi. In Bulgaria, we have always lived peacefully side by side, Christians and Jews, and Muslims too, but during the war, anti-Semitic, fascist rulers came to power here. During those years, the vast majority of our citizens held Boris in esteem for how he conducted his affairs, for siding with Hitler.”

“This sounds very much like a history lesson.”

“I am trying to give you background and context to your grandfather’s letters. Without the complete history, I don’t think you would fully understand this story.”

When we started university studies in Sofia, you wanted to become an engineer. To do something practical with your hands. To prove to your father that it had not been a mistake to take you from the Rhodopes and send you for an education. As for me, I studied philosophy. I wanted to do something with my mind! We may have attended the same school, but our lives veered off in different directions.

Do you remember my sister, Ester? You said you fancied her, but you never told her. Well, let me reveal a secret. She fancied you as well! She said you were handsome, with a head of hair like one of those Hollywood stars you see in the movies. When you would come to our house on Stamboliyski Street for dinner, you made her laugh, but she was too embarrassed to say anything. And you never approached her.

Ester, my great aunt. She had died long ago, had never come to Israel. Ester was listed on the family tree I created as part of my bar mitzvah year’s ‘roots’ project, but except for her name, I knew nothing of my grandfather’s sister. Now I was hearing a firsthand account from my grandfather about his family.

Things took a turn for the worse. More and more students harassed me because of my religion, calling me names, and even physically accosting me. The professors turned their heads; they couldn’t be bothered. I didn’t know if they were afraid to stop these attacks, happening right under their noses, or if they secretly held me in disgust as well.

The war started, and at first, it didn’t concern us. Germany invaded Poland; the Russians were on the move; Britain and France declared war on Hitler. In Bulgaria, we felt safe. Even us of the Jewish faith. We heard how our people were being treated in Germany, but in Bulgaria nothing would ever happen to us. After all, we were Bulgarian citizens!

It was around that time that Bogdan Filov was appointed prime minister. Later that year, Parliament approved the LPN, legislation which was also endorsed by Czar Boris.

“LPN? What’s that?”

“I think you call it ‘Law for the Protection of the Nation’,” Anna said. “It was very similar to the Nuremberg Laws in Germany. You will understand more about the LPN when you hear what your grandfather wrote.”

Aleksandar, you of course know of the LPN because you read the newspapers that serve as the government’s mouthpiece. Yet, I am not sure you know how the LPN affects me and my family. I will list the government’s decrees for you, but also so that I can make some order of them.

There are restrictions where Jews can live, in what professions we can work. Limits are imposed on how many Jews can study in higher education. They forced me to leave my university studies!

We are obliged to wear yellow stars on our outer garments. Restaurants put up notices reading ‘Entrance Forbidden for Jews’. There is a curfew.

Jews are required to pay special taxes. We must declare what valuables we possess, even furniture and carpets. We are not allowed to own property. Our radio set was confiscated!

My mother was sure nothing would happen to us, but my father realized this was not true. Wisely, he sold our family’s linen factory to our neighbor, who bought it for a pittance, promising to return it to us when things got better. My father wanted to send us away, to America or even to Palestine, but my mother refused to leave. Ester was engaged to be married by then. We didn’t want to leave Bulgaria, our home.

One night, the police showed up at our door with papers bearing my name. All the Jewish men in our neighborhood between the ages of twenty and forty were ordered to go with them. I hurriedly packed a suitcase, bade farewell to my parents and to Ester, and followed the police into the street.

I remember leaving with them that evening, the future uncertain. Going with them to the camps.

“Your grandfather’s Bulgarian is excellent,” Anna commented. “Some of his words are—how do you say it—a bit flowery. So unlike how my grandfather writes.” She put down the letter and lit a cigarette. “I apologize if my English is not of the same level. It’s challenging to translate as I read.”

“Your English is just fine,” I assured her. I picked up the letter from the table and stared at the handwritten words. Indecipherable Cyrillic script. The text was small, smudged in some places. Holding the letter, I felt a physical connection to my grandfather. When was the last time I held his hand? I missed him and felt sorry I wasn’t aware of his past.

Aleksandar sat in the corner, attentive to our conversation although he didn’t understand it. The rest of the letters would have to wait until the next day, I told Anna, because I was exhausted. Exhausted and overwhelmed by everything. The hurriedly planned trip to Bulgaria and the revelations about my grandfather’s life were taking their toll.

“Let me show you to your room,” Anna said when I stood up.

“Perhaps it’s best if I stayed in some hotel nearby?”

“I told you, there is nowhere else to stay in the village. We have a spare bedroom and I think you’ll find the bed comfortable. I’m tired myself. It’s been a long day, and I spent much of it driving. You’ll sleep here. It’s not even a question!”

As tired as I was, my mind remained fully awake. Hearing what my grandfather had written long ago to someone who had been his contemporary, his friend, was as if I was stepping into the past, into an unfamiliar and terrible era. I tossed and turned, wondering why my mother had never told me her father’s story. When I talked with her in the morning, I would find out.

I realized what was troubling me more than anything else. I was about to hear the story of my family during the Holocaust. The Holocaust, when six million of my people had been murdered. The Holocaust was about to get personal.

To learn that my grandfather had been discriminated against because of his Judaism; that he had been dragged from his home by the police and sent to the camps—it all came as a shock. There were many more letters in the box. I feared the worst was yet come.

Why had my grandfather written these letters? Why was it so important for him to tell his friend of his experiences? I believed my grandfather feared he would not survive the war. He felt compelled to document everything that happened.

But wait! My grandfather was a Holocaust survivor. He came to Israel. There was a happy ending to his story. Or was there?

That question ran through my head before I fell asleep at last.

* * *

August 11, 1941

My dear Aleksandar,

I have yet to receive a response to my earlier letter. You enlisted in the army, serving our country, and I respect you for that, but surely you have time to reply? I wait anxiously to hear of your experiences.

I am here in the labor camp. We are in the south, near the village of Belitsa. There are many of us, perhaps a few hundred. Jews from various towns; the majority are from Sofia. There are Jews from my neighborhood and others who I would see occasionally as they went to the synagogue. They divided us into different work battalions constructing the railways. Each unit has its platoon supervisor, a Bulgarian army officer. Our unit has a very cruel supervisor. A man my age from Plovdiv. We call him ‘Red’ because of the color of his beard. His army service was cut short because of his asthma; even now he wheezes when he shouts. Red humiliates us; he hits us; he kicks at us and beats us with a stick. He barks orders at all hours of the day. He punishes us for the slightest offenses. He calls us anti-Semitic names, names I never heard growing up with you in Sofia.

The labor is intense, with much physical effort required on our part. We work under the harsh sun, but also in the cold and rain. We haul wagons of stones from the excavation pits, where we are laying the tracks. We shovel dirt and raise our pick axes again and again. Twelve hours a day we toil, struggling to meet a quota measured by wheelbarrows of rocks. When we meet our quota, they give us something else to do. Usually we have Sundays off, but frequently this privilege is taken from us.

Beans and lentils are provided for our meals, also half a loaf of bread each. Occasionally, we receive a dessert of rice with water. That comes to us as a luxury. At night, we bandage our blisters, rub our aching muscles, and fall asleep on our cots at once.

It is hard here, but bearable. I miss my parents, my sister. Often, I think of you, and hope you will soon reply.

Your friend,

Avraham

“This was a Bulgarian labor camp,” Anna explained. I was relieved I was not hearing a report from Auschwitz. Not yet, anyway.

Throughout the morning, Anna read the letters my grandfather wrote during his stay in Belitsa. He described the poor conditions; the meager food portions; and the cold and damp barracks. Like the others in his labor battalion, my grandfather lost weight, although he built up his muscles from the strenuous work. My grandfather informed his friend, Aleksandar, that despite the tough physical regime, his spirit remained strong.

Hearing of these experiences was difficult for me. I was troubled by what my grandfather had gone through. But then my mood lifted when I heard his next letter.

I should mention one thing, so you will not think everything in Belitsa is bad. After we dug the pits so deep that when we were working, we could not be seen from above, Red gathered us around and declared, ‘Fellow Bulgarians, you have worked so hard and faithfully, that I now trust you. From this day forth, I will protect you.’

After that, everything changed. Red no longer called us names, no longer struck at us, no longer swore. In the heat of the day, Red would tell us to hide in the pit’s shade. When the camp’s commander came to inspect our work, Red whistled and we would pick up our axes and shovels. We would start working very hard. And when the commander left, Red let us return to the shade. I am not sure whether Red felt guilty for his earlier actions or if he had an affinity for his Jewish countrymen. Maybe he originally wanted to show his commanders how true he was to the fascist cause. In the end, Red became our friend!

I must tell you a story. There is a Jewish army officer in the camp—Shapira is his name. He served in the Bulgarian Army during the First World War. While we toil every day clearing roads through the forest, Shapira enjoys the good conditions of dining with the Bulgarian officers. He jokes with them, sleeps in their quarters. On some days, when Red is on leave, Shapira supervises our work shifts. We work as a Jewish crew with a Jewish supervisor. He is not strict about our work requirements.

And then one day, several German soldiers arrived at the camp. It is not clear if they came with a purpose, or if they were traveling to an army base in Greece. They approached Shapira and saw before them a decorated army veteran. The Germans saluted Shapira. He saluted back. Can you believe this? Germans saluting Jews in wartime Bulgaria?

We work; we sweat; we bear the weight of difficult days. But we are certain this period will end in a short time, and our lives will resume as they once were.

I do not give up hope. We will meet again soon, my friend.

* * *

When Aleksandar retired to his room for an afternoon nap, I joined Anna on a walk in the village. We passed by wooden farmhouses similar in construction to Aleksandar’s, and barns appearing to be on the brink of collapse. Down in the valley, I heard the clang of cowbells. I saw a farmer leading his herd to pasture. In the distance, the snow on the mountaintops sparkled in the sunlight. Everything was so serene, so tranquil, so distant from the hustle and bustle of the modern world.

“You know Gela is famous?” Anna said as we followed the path up the hillside.

“Famous?”

“Yes. Our village is the birthplace of Orpheus. Surely, you’ve heard of him. No? Well, I’ll tell you the story.

“Orpheus was a mythical singer, musician, and poet. Some say he was Greek, but he was born here, in Bulgaria. He is often pictured carrying a stringed lyre on his shoulder. He was married to a beautiful woman, Eurydice, but she was bitten by a poisonous snake on their wedding night. She was taken into the Underworld, and Orpheus followed. He wanted to ask Hades, the god of the Underworld, to allow Eurydice to return to the land of the living.

“To make a long story short, or rather a long legend, I can tell you that the entrance to the Underworld is not far from Gela. Have you heard of Devil’s Throat Cave? No? You should visit it while you’re here; it’s a popular site. According to the legend, Orpheus descended into the cave to demand that the gods release his beloved. He vowed that he, instead, would remain in the Underworld. The gods agreed, and the two lovers began their journey to the entrance of the cave. Orpheus looked back, to make sure Eurydice was following, but he saw only her shadow before she vanished. Orpheus emerged from the cave alone. He mourned Eurydice and never played the lyre again.”

“Interesting legend,” I remarked.

“Yes, and it all started here in Gela, and I don’t care what the Greeks say.”

“Anna, there’s something I want to ask you.”

“Yes?”

“These stories about the forced labor camps, and what your country did to the Jews—how much did you know of these events? Did they teach you this in school?”

“Not all Bulgarians are familiar with this story,” she said after a momentary pause. “I first learned about Bulgarian Jewry in high school. There were programs on television as well. Once the communists came to power, they distorted our history. What we heard was not exactly what had happened. Today, most young Bulgarians know little about the World War Two period, and that’s a shame.”

“Oh, one other thing. How did you ever find me?”

“Find you?”

“Yes. How did you know whom to contact and invite to Bulgaria?”

“My grandfather knew that Avraham had moved to Israel. From a distance, he tried to keep track of his childhood friend and he was heartbroken when Avraham died. A few months ago, he asked me to find Avraham’s daughter, or if not, his grandchildren. It took a lot of Googling to locate someone related to Avraham. You don’t know how many emails I sent until finally one reached you, and you responded.”

I wanted to ask her more, but Anna pulled my hand. “Let’s hurry back to the house. My grandfather will soon be awake. He will want me to continue reading Avraham’s letters to you.”

* * *

February 15, 1942

My dear Aleksandar,

I pray you are well. Did you receive my correspondence? Where is your army unit posted these days?

Much time has passed since I last wrote and what should I next tell you? We labored at the camp for many months, building the railway, but then they let us leave for a winter break. Back to our homes, and our families. I had taken ill in the camp, but I struggled along with my work battalion as much as possible. Red tried to protect me, to give me easier work assignments, but I was not the only one suffering from the labor. Being sent home was the best thing that could happen for all of us.

Last month, we returned to Belitsa. We have heard rumors about the camps in Poland, camps from which one does not return. But this is Bulgaria, our beloved homeland. Here we labor on behalf of our country. The camp commander is a fascist, but Red is on our side. He makes sure no one would ever harm us.

In the evenings, we sit in the barracks and raise each other’s spirits. We tell tales of our lives in Sofia, Plovdiv, and elsewhere. We reminisce about our childhoods, speak fondly of our families. We relate funny stories, we laugh. One of my bunkmates has a guitar and we sing.

Some have escaped the camp to become partisans and fight the government from the forests and mountains, but I prefer to remain with my newfound friends. We dream of better days and we know those days will come at war’s end.

When I was at home, Ester asked about you many times. I told you of her engagement, but the wedding has been postponed. Her fiancé was sent to a labor camp in the north. During the days of my illness, Ester cared for me, nursed me back to health. My parents spoke of you fondly. I anxiously await your letters for news about your army days!

* * *

“Imma, yes, I am still in the village,” I told my mother on the phone, although this was not exactly true. Anna’s mother had driven me down the mountain to a town where there was cellphone reception. I was using the Wi-Fi connection of a corner café. “I am learning so much about Saba, about our family’s roots. Why didn’t you tell me about his time in the labor camps? Did you know what he did during those years?”

“Saba spoke little about his childhood and even less of what happened to him during the war.”

“But why didn’t you tell me anything?”

“I wanted to protect you. Why should I share with you things that your grandfather didn’t want to share with me?”

I ignored her comment and asked instead, “Were you aware of friendship with Aleksandar?”

“Yes, but they did not remain friends. Something happened between them. I’m not exactly sure what it was.”

“All these letters Saba wrote, what a story they tell! Didn’t Saba keep any letters Aleksandar wrote in response?”

“I don’t know of any such letters.”

“And what about Ester?”

“Ester?”

“Grandfather’s sister. What happened to her?”

“The past is the past, and there are things it is better not to know,” my mother responded without further explanation. She quickly changed the subject and a short while later, the Internet connection gave out. It was time to return to the family’s home where Anna and Aleksandar were waiting.

* * *

I am uncertain whether you received all the letters I sent you out of great friendship. I hope my correspondence has not gotten lost! These days, one can doubt the efficiency of postal services in southern Bulgaria.

I wrote of my return to the labor camp at Belitsa, and of our continued construction of the railway. Of the tough challenges we faced, of our reliance on Red as our protector, of the outlandish demands of the camp commander. I wrote of our labor during the long summer days, and of how we rejoiced at the comradery in the barracks at night. I wrote of the rain, of the sleet, of the snow. Of the freezing nights when we shivered under our thin blankets.

I wonder how you are faring in the army, where you are serving. What do you do during the hot days? Where do you patrol during the wintry nights?

I wish you well, my dear friend. One day soon we will see each other again and renew the friendship we shared as young boys in Sofia and at the university.

Pausing only to catch her breath from time to time, Anna maintained a steady and pleasing tone of voice as she read. She was never at a loss for words, never stumbled over her translations. I was convinced she accurately presented my grandfather’s narrative and could not help but admire her for keeping her composure when reciting a very disturbing account of wartime events.

My grandfather wrote that he remained strong, physically and mentally. He had the stamina to persevere, he assured Aleksandar, no matter how difficult it was to toil away in the harsh conditions of the camp. He wrote of his deteriorating health, of his constant cough, muscle pains, and his chills at night. He wrote he felt lucky because many of the others had come down with malaria. Hearing his words, I realized that my grandfather’s spirit never wavered. He was resilient. He endured his ordeal with great fortitude. But throughout it all, it was surprising to learn that he retained a profound love for his homeland, even his respect for the czar.

I was about to suggest to Anna that we skip some of the letters because the narrative from the camp was becoming somewhat repetitious, but then she read a mail which changed everything for me.

June 6, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

I hope this letter finds you well, and in good spirits. There has been a gap in my correspondence, and for this I apologize. I write to you now of the circumstances that took me far from the Belitsa camp. That period of my labor came to its timely conclusion. Instead, I am in Samovit, a small village sitting on the shores of the Danube north of Pleven.

Let me tell you how this came to pass.

I was allowed to leave the labor camp because of my constant cough. It was Red who arranged for my return to Sofia. He argued that my medical condition was dire, although this was hardly the case. He intervened with the camp commander and secured my release from Belitsa!

I returned to Sofia, but if I expected a return to the good times from the past, I was to be mistaken. The war was still raging and the reports we were hearing were grim. We didn’t have a radio, but our neighbor listened to Radio Berlin. He informed us of the declaration stating that the Jews of Bulgaria were to be deported. In compliance with government orders, the Jews of Sofia were to be taken to live in other towns and villages.

We did not leave Sofia without protest. We demonstrated, beseeching the government to allow us to remain in our homes. Many of our fellow Bulgarian citizens stood up for us. Christian writers and artists; merchants and clergy; lawyers and journalists. Our gentile neighbors and our friends. All of them demanded that the government reverse its decisions. The Jews were Bulgarian citizens, our loyal countrymen cried, but the czar remained silent.

I must mention two notables from the Orthodox Church who remain steadfastly opposed to the fascist government’s rulings. I wonder if you have heard their story. Metropolitan Stefan of Sofia offered to baptize any Jews who sought the protection of the church. And Metropolitan Kiril of Plovdiv confronted the czar, saying that if ever the trains come to take the Jews of Plovdiv, he would personally lie on the tracks to prevent such trains from leaving the station.

Few Jews, if any, volunteered for baptism, but the words and actions of these Church leaders are truly holy.

My parents and Ester are here with me in Samovit, and they express their concern for you nearly every day. Samovit is not a labor camp, but rather an internment camp. We are prisoners here, and our imprisonment is indefinite and absolute. Still, we remain hopeful, as always, and eagerly await our return to Sofia.

Aleksandar coughed, and Anna brought him a glass of water. The old man whispered to her and Anna translated.

“He again said that you look like Avraham.”

When Aleksandar smiled, I saw that two of his front teeth were missing; another one was capped in gold. I smiled back at him and turned my attention to the next letter.

June 10, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

It is within the empty classrooms of a two-story red-brick school that my parents, Ester, and I are housed, along with hundreds of our coreligionists. Women and children, the elderly and the unfit. Among the detainees are leaders of Sofia’s Jewish community, well-known lawyers, judges, businessmen, and doctors—all men of high standing who lost their positions shortly after passage of the LPN.

Besides the Jewish detainees, Samovit is where the government incarcerates anyone considered dangerous to the security of the state. Opposition leaders, political activists, and writers who objected to the policies of Prime Minister Filov and his cabinet. There are criminals here, as well as those whose only crime is recent residence in a mental institution. Jews, communists, felons, homosexuals, gypsies, and the insane—we are all being held until further notice.

We sleep on mattresses on the classroom floor, some forty people in each room. Soldiers wake us at six in the morning and we follow them outside, even if it is raining heavily. We are given half an hour to visit the latrines. There is no electricity; no running water to wash one’s face; no showers or places to take a bath.

During the first two hours of each day, no food is served. When the morning meal is finally available, it is nothing more than a slice or two of stale bread and a lukewarm cup of tea. Lunch comprises more bread and a bowl of watery bean soup. Our meager meals are often supplemented with food brought to the camp by Christian residents of the nearby villages. Kind Bulgarian citizens making sure we don’t go hungry. Conditions are hard, but we survive.

Anna’s mother brought us each a glass of sweet tea and placed a tray of sweet pastries on the table. Anna picked up the next letter.

June 13, 1943

My dear Aleksandar,

No one knows how long we will be here, but most presume it will be until the war ends, whenever that will be. Our future is uncertain.

We know of Jews who were transported across Bulgaria on trains bound for Lom. They were sent on barges to Poland, to the Auschwitz camp where they were murdered by the Nazis. Mass shootings, or worse. From Samovit, we can see ships docked on the Danube. We fear this will be our fate as well!

Despite the harsh conditions, the threat of deportation, the fear of the fate that awaits us on the other side of the river, we have hope. We know many Bulgarians are working diligently to secure our release. Ordinary citizens and even some politicians.

Are you aware that Dimitar Peshev, the deputy speaker of Parliament, spoke out against the planned deportations? He demanded to meet officials at the Ministry of the Interior and with Prime Minister Filov. Peshev, a very brave and honorable man, acted on our behalf. Are there no other members of Parliament who will come to our aid?

And what of you, my friend? Where does the war find you these days? Where are you serving? Ester and my parents send their fondest regards and pray for your good health. I hope to hear from you soon, before they take us away from this camp. Before they force us to leave our beloved Bulgaria.

* * *

Dusk was falling, and lights flickered in the houses of the village. I was breathless after hearing my grandfather’s correspondence with Aleksandar. Learning that he was in an internment camp and about to be deported with his family and sent to Auschwitz made me shiver. I had a sudden urge to leap from my chair, run outside, and clear my head in the cool mountain air.

“There is one more letter,” Anna told me. “Should we read it now?”

“I don’t know if I am ready for another letter. Maybe we should put it off until morning.”

“It is not from Avraham. It is from my grandfather,” she said, pointing to Aleksandar, who had dozed off in his chair.

“But what about my grandfather’s parents and Ester? What happened to them at that camp? Did they get sent to Poland? He must have written something more.”

“I think you need to hear my grandfather’s letter,” Anna insisted. “It is the only letter he ever wrote in response to Avraham. You are returning to Sofia tomorrow for your flight back to Tel Aviv. This last letter will give you closure; it will make you understand what happened to your family and why it was so important for you to come to Bulgaria and hear everything in person.”

There was no way I could ever get to sleep after hearing that introduction. I took a long sip of water and nodded to Anna.

My dear Avraham,

I am writing to you in response to your many mails. I am not a man of words like you. I have always been a simple man, a boy born in the Rhodopes sent to Sofia to become an engineer. I studied to improve my mechanical skills, not to expand my literary talents.

Your letters describing your family’s misfortunes during the war have touched me deeply. I read them carefully with great interest, and eagerly anticipated each one. I was both fearful and hopeful each time I read your news.

There is much for me to say, and many apologies for me to make. I write to ask your forgiveness for so many things. For my failure to respond, for the delay in my response when it was sent at last, and for what I am about to reveal to you on these pages.

It is now two years since the war ended—

“Two years after the war?”

“Yes. My grandfather did not write to Avraham when he was in the camps. He only ever wrote this one letter in late September 1947. He composed it here, in this very house. My grandfather never returned to Sofia and in fact, he has barely left Gela in all the years since. But I am getting ahead of myself. Let me continue.”

I am so relieved that you and your parents are again living in Sofia, that your lives have returned to some sort of normalcy, despite what happened. I heard your father re-bought the linen factory from your neighbor. I am very interested in your family’s welfare, even if I never reached out to contact you during the war, or since.

Even greater is my relief that not a single Jew was deported from our homeland and sent to the death camps. Our fascist government is long gone; the labor and displacement camps have been dismantled; and all our Jewish neighbors, all the Jews of our beloved Bulgaria have been saved! Every last one of them!

“All the Jews of Bulgaria were saved?” I again interrupted.

“Yes, not a single one died in the Holocaust.”

“I don’t understand. My grandfather wrote of trains passing through the night, full of Jews being sent on barges to the concentration camps.”

“Yes, that’s true. There were Jews who were transported through Bulgaria on their way to Poland, but not Bulgarian Jewish citizens. Those were Jews from other regions, from Macedonia and Greece. Whether we were responsible for their wellbeing is a contentious issue. Our country was aligned with Hitler; our government was fascist; our laws were anti-Semitic; but our Jewish citizens were saved.”

“This is incredible. Why didn’t they teach this to us in school?” Or maybe they did, I thought, and I hadn’t been paying attention. I looked at Anna and said, “One thing isn’t clear to me, though. Who saved Bulgaria’s Jews? The czar?”

“You have touched upon a very interesting subject. A controversial one.” Anna glanced at Aleksandar, who was fast asleep, slouched on his wooden chair. Her mother was sitting at the end of the table, concentrating on the shirt she was embroidering. Anna turned to me and said, “I can give you some sort of answer to your question, but wait. Hear the rest of my grandfather’s letter and then, I hope, you will fully understand.”

I have hesitated to write to you, even after all this time has passed. I have been reluctant to tell you of my own experiences during these past years. I have been fearful as to your response, what you would think of me. I have wondered if you would ever forgive me for what I did during the war. I think of you often, and of Ester. And how I could have prevented what happened. I need to tell you my side of the tragic events that occurred.

These are difficult words to write.

In your letters, you recalled our childhood, our studies in primary school and later at the university. I, too, remember those years as the best of times, yet in retrospect, they were not good times at all. Clouds were darkening in the skies over Europe. The laws enacted by our government directly affected your family, and all Bulgaria’s Jews. There was little any of us could do to stop what was bound to come.

Yet, I thought I could do something. I believed I could play a role and ensure a better future. That is why I left university to enlist in the army. I gladly donned my uniform out of a sense of duty to our country. If I recall correctly, you honored my decision and said it was be the right thing to do.

Our future actually looked good then. We loved the czar and what he was doing for our country. He aligned us with the Nazis, it’s true, but there were benefits for Bulgaria and we all acknowledged them.

At the start of the war, if you recall, the Germans invaded Yugoslavia and Greece. While we didn’t take part in those battles, we moved our troops into Thrace and Macedonia. Czar Boris announced we made the move “to preserve order and stability in the territories taken over by Germany.” All Bulgarians were proud of what Boris had done. He had not occupied those territories, he liberated them. They were a natural part of our national homeland. For this, we called Boris the ‘King Unifier’.

You are aware of all this. What you don’t know is that they sent me to serve in the territories. They assigned me to a unit in Macedonia. We assumed we would be welcomed as liberators and at first, we were. Many, if not all the residents, spoke Bulgarian, and we understood those who only spoke Macedonian. We were there to reunite with them under Bulgarian leadership. We called the territories New Bulgaria.

I served in Bitola, a town the Jews still call Monastir despite its official name change after the Balkan Wars. I patrolled the various neighborhoods, but I spent most of my time in Los Kortezus. This was the poorest section, close to the center and near the largest market square. The houses lining the narrow cobblestone streets were two-storied affairs with tiled roofs, shared by more than one family. Each house had its own well, but there was no electricity. Kitchens were in the yards, toilets too. In the summer months, residents slept outside to get relief from the crowded conditions within their homes. It was not the most comfortable place to live.

I write this to give you some background to my story, to show how different conditions were in Bitola, so unlike our modern lives in Sofia. The Jews, I learned, had lived in Macedonia for a long time. They had their synagogues, their schools, their colorful history. They had their own culture and traditions. They spoke Macedonian, but also a different language. Ladino.

The Jews of Macedonia were not eligible to become Bulgarian citizens. Instead, the LPN was introduced, the same as in Bulgaria proper. Jews lost much of their property, and were forbidden to work in industry and commerce.

And then it was decided that the Jews of Macedonia must be deported. Whether it was a Bulgarian decision or something demanded by the Germans, I cannot say. But as a soldier in the Bulgarian army, I was part of the troops that carried out the deportation orders.

I am ashamed to tell you what I did. Even after the passage of time, I cannot escape these dreadful memories.

I remember pounding on doors at five in the morning, rousing the residents and telling them to take their jewelry and valuables and leave immediately with only what they could carry. There were wagons waiting in the streets for the baggage. We shouted at the residents, demanded that they hurry. House by house, neighborhood by neighborhood, we rounded up the Jews of the town. We transported them to a temporary internment camp at Monopol, the tobacco warehouse in Skopje. Monopol was chosen because the warehouse could accommodate thousands, and because it sat right on the railway tracks.

That was my new post, patrolling the perimeter with a ferocious-looking German Shepherd at my side, and you are aware of my distaste for dogs! Guarding adults and children, pregnant women and the seriously ill, all of them held in the most terrible conditions.

There were rules at Monopol, what was allowed and what was forbidden. Prohibitions against smoking, playing games, and reading newspapers. Prohibitions against drinking alcohol and receiving food from outside the camp. The Jews were not even permitted to look out through the windows. Disease in Monopol was widespread, and not one day passed without someone dying.

Holding my head high, I circled the warehouse. On my shoulder I carried my rifle; in my hand I held the leash of my dog. A Bulgarian soldier fulfilling his duties, following his orders. Protecting his homeland.

Looking back, I wonder if I could have done things differently. If I could have protested the inhumanity of our actions. If I could have ignored the orders I was given. I wasn’t strong enough then, and I sincerely regret everything I did.

“Should we take a break?” Anna asked me.

My mouth was dry and my head was spinning. But we couldn’t stop now. I needed to hear this story until its end.

Orders came for the deportation of the Jews housed in the warehouse. My commander tried to reassure us it was for the best. The deportees would be employed in agriculture and as semi-skilled laborers, elsewhere in the German territories. They would return to their homes after the war, our commander promised. This benefited the war effort.

I still remember that horrid night, as if it was yesterday. We pulled the Jews from the warehouse and led them to the railway tracks. They were crying and screaming. The mothers could not keep their children quiet; the fathers could not comfort their wives.

The train was waiting, but it was not one fit for passengers. This was a freight train, with cargo compartments meant for cattle. Boxcars not suitable for the transport of human beings, yet this is how we were sending the Jews to their new home.

Along with the other soldiers and armed guards, I struck the Jews with my truncheon, shoved them, and forced them to stumble aboard the boxcars. Over a hundred in each car, I think, like sardines they were, with a single pail in the corner for their private needs. I pulled back the bolt, locking them within.

How were my actions possible? I question this now, but then I felt I was fulfilling my duties as a soldier. Was this a good thing? Today, I can say it was a horrific thing, but back then? I was doing what I was commanded to do.

This I can tell you. On the platform, watching us herd the Jews into the boxcars, stood two important-looking men. One was a Bulgarian dressed in civilian clothing and I knew his name. He was Alexander Belev, head of the Commissariat for Jewish Affairs, the agency which had full authority to do whatever was necessary to solve what they described as the ‘Jewish problem’.

Standing next to Belev was a German officer uniformed in full regalia. I didn’t know his name then, but afterwards I learned this was none other than Theodore Dannecker, an SS Hauptsturmführer, previously responsible for the round-up of French Jews in Paris.

These two men were present on the railway platform in Skopje as the prisoners from the tobacco warehouse boarded the train. A German commander and a Bulgarian bureaucrat overseeing the transport of the Macedonian Jews, making sure everything was handled and documented properly.

As I stepped back, I detected what I thought at first was the scent of bovine beasts, but no, this was something different, something more powerful. It was the stench of human sweat, urine, and feces. And later, as the train barreled across the countryside, I was to learn it was the odor of death as well.

My conditions on the train were fortunately suitable for a company of Bulgarian soldiers. We laughed; we joked; and because of the rumble of the train on the tracks, we could ignore the misery in the cargo cars behind us. The train sped north and we passed into Bulgaria proper. The whistle sounded, and we jerked in our seats as the brakes hissed. I looked out the window and saw that we were in Dupnitsa, some 50 kilometers south of Sofia. I left my compartment and strolled along the platform. I lit a cigarette and laughed at one of the other soldier’s jokes.

With the train’s engines silent, I could clearly hear the Jews inside the cargo cars. Crying, sobbing, hysterical moaning. Screaming, the wailing of children. Some called out in Macedonian; others beseeched me in Bulgarian. “Water!” they begged. “We cannot breathe!” “Something to eat, please! There are children here!” And then, one call more disturbing than the others. “An old lady has died! Can we not take out her body to bury her?”

“We’ll be in Lom by morning,” our commander reassured us, trying to lighten the mood. But I was beginning to feel my own despair.

The other soldiers kept their eyes low, laughing nervously. It was one thing to be in a separate compartment, away from the Jewish passengers, but quite another to hear their pleas for salvation. We were transporting them like livestock. I avoided looking at the faces peering out at us through the slits of the boxcar.

A commotion started up at the end of the platform and I spun around. A group of local residents had gathered there, arguing with our commander. I retraced my steps and approached.

“It’s bread and cheese,” a woman said. “We brought them water,” one man said. “Some vegetables,” added another.

“No nourishments are to be given to the Jews,” the commander argued, holding back the crowd.

“These Jews are human beings,” protested the woman. “How can you deny them their basic right to eat and drink?”

“They can barely breathe in there!” shouted the man.

“We are following our orders,” the commander said, dismissing these pleas for mercy.

At the time, I was simply following the orders of my commander. He was following the orders of his superior. That high ranked officer was following the orders of the Bulgarian government. And the Bulgarian government was following the orders of the Germans.

I looked at the citizens of Dupnitsa standing before us on the platform. Bulgarian citizens speaking out for the Jews, willing to come to the aid of the Jews. Some of them ran towards the boxcars, tried to break the locks and open the doors, and we had to pull them away. This was the true heart of the Bulgarian people, I knew. This showed our true feelings for our Jewish neighbors. We cared for them and saw them as citizens of our country, the same as us.

On that bleak railway platform, I did nothing. I was weak. I witnessed a very horrid human tragedy, but I stood silent, motionless. I did not speak up on the citizens’ behalf; I did not argue with my commander when he ordered our company back on the train. The whistle sounded as we took our seats. We continued to the north.

Hundreds of Jews were on that train, hundreds more on the next one. Even as you languished in the camp near Pleven, of which you wrote, thousands of Jews from Macedonia and Thrace were transported like cattle across the Bulgarian countryside. And I did nothing.

“I think I understand now,” I said to Anna, when she put down the weathered pages and rubbed her eyes. Her voice was dry, but she smiled when her mother brought refreshments to the table. Aleksandar had woken up for several minutes, but now he had dozed off again. The elderly man’s light snoring brought some comic relief to the tragic tale I had just heard.

“What do you understand?” Anna asked me.

“Why it was so important for Aleksandar that I should hear his words. They are an apology to my grandfather, for not acting to protect the Jews during the war.”

“That is what you think? I wish it was so easy.”

“What does that mean?”

“There is more to my grandfather’s mail.”

“More? I thought Aleksandar was a man of few words.”

“Avraham wrote many letters, sometimes every week, but my grandfather wrote only this one letter, and it took him, apparently, many months to compose it. It wasn’t easy for him. His wartime experiences weighed heavily on him, with memories too painful to bear. But somehow, he put his words on paper, wrote of his trauma. I guess you could call it a confession of sorts.

“There are other things you must learn,” she continued. “They will be difficult for you to hear because they describe something horrible, something very tragic. Something that is an essential part of your family’s story, much more personal than the story of the Macedonian Jews.”

You and I, Avraham, we are both Bulgarians. Neither of us is better than the other. We are equal. Yet, I have failed you. I served our country while you struggled to stay alive in the detention camps. Camps on Bulgarian soil, guarded by Bulgarian soldiers like me.

If I had taken action against the inhuman cruelty I witnessed, maybe you and your parents would not have suffered so. I remember your sister so fondly. Her fair skin, her bright eyes, her whimsical smile. If things had been different, Ester would still be alive.

“What is he talking about? Ester died? My grandfather never mentioned that.”

Anna ignored my question and instead said, “It is not easy for me to read this last part, but you must hear the story it tells. You must learn what my grandfather did, and why he pleas for your forgiveness.”

“Please continue,” I said.

My final posting was in Kaylaka. Although few Bulgarians are aware of this camp, or of what purpose it played in the war, you know what occurred there.

When we heard Aleksandar tap his cane, signaling he was awake again, Anna put down the letter and helped him up. After he hobbled off to the bathroom, she turned to me. “Before I continue, I will fill you in on what was happening in the war. Another history lesson, if you will, but this will help put things in context.

“They assigned my grandfather to Kaylaka in July 1944. Boris had died a year previously under mysterious circumstances. Some say he suffered a heart attack; others say the Nazis poisoned him. We may never know for certain. Let me go back a bit further, and I apologize for telling you these events out of sequence. The Allies bombed Sofia the previous November for the first time. The city was bombed again in March. Each bombing was severe. Hundreds of planes flying low; over 3,000 buildings destroyed or damaged. More than 100 people killed. Then there was Black Easter in April. Again, Allied bombers filled the sky and dropped their bombs. So you see, we paid the price for our alliance with the Nazis.

“In June 1944, one month before my grandfather was sent to Kaylaka, British and American troops landed on Normandy Beach. The Soviet offensive was driving west towards Warsaw. Only when the end was in sight, and Hitler had been dead four months, did Bulgaria declare war on Germany. Afterwards, the communists came to power, but that’s another story altogether.”

Aleksandar came back into the room, shrugged off an offer of tea from his daughter, and nodded at Anna. Anna picked up the letter and resumed her reading.

Kaylaka camp was located five kilometers south of Pleven. The detainees there, prisoners actually, were incarcerated at the whim of the Bulgarian authorities in Sofia. The prisoners were housed in long, narrow, wooden barracks. Built to serve 50 people, each held over 100 prisoners inside. Entrance to these unfurnished halls was through a single door, and this door was locked at night. Windows let in light but could not be opened. The air inside the barracks was stuffy, the heat stifling. When the men, women, and children slept, they could barely breathe.

I know of these horrid conditions because I patrolled the camp, walking near the wooden fence, with barbed wire beyond that. In each corner, a sentry was posted, armed with a machine gun. I had no dog at my side as I performed my duties. Following my orders, daring not to question them. Looking back, I realize that I played an atrocious role in the events at Kaylaka.

Additional prisoners arrived. Educated Bulgarians, merchants and teachers and doctors and lawyers. Jews from Kyustendil and Dupnitsa. Communist sympathizers and partisan leaders. The rabbi from your synagogue. Families were there. Husbands and wives. Children of all ages. Infants.

And that is where I saw Ester. Your sister.

I hardly recognized her because she was so thin. She was frail and vulnerable. Her hair, which was once long and luxurious, was cut short. Her eyes bore no resemblance to those that captured me in their spell when I visited your family.

Seeing Ester in Kaylaka was shocking. Although I was hopeful she would soon be released and allowed to return to your home in Sofia, I could not promise that no harm would ever fall her way. I approached Ester but she did not acknowledge my presence.

And then, one night, there was a fire. One of the wooden barracks burst into flames, trapping the prisoners sleeping inside. Who lit the fire, I swear I do not know! Whether it was an order issued by the army, I cannot say. Maybe it was the communists, or the partisans? These groups, fighting against our fascist government, were hiding in the forests. What I do know was that while the fire raged, no one took action to extinguish the flames.

And then I saw Ester’s face in one of the windows of the burning barracks. Her eyes were wide in horror. She was screaming, calling out for mercy, but I could not hear her words. The fire raged, and I stood there, motionless, holding a water canteen in one hand and with my rifle slung over my shoulder.

I did nothing, Avraham. I stood and watched the blaze burn down the barracks.

Ester, fair Ester. If only things had been different.

I am here, in Gela, far away from you but close to you in my thoughts and prayers.

I have caused you and your family great sorrow, Avraham. I have failed the Jews. I have failed Bulgaria.

For this, I am truly sorry.

Avraham, my dear friend. I long to come to Sofia to speak my thoughts, to tell you this story in person. I have transgressed, and now I beg for your mercy. Will you ever forgive me? Please accept my apology in the spirit in which it is given.

Your dearest friend,

Aleksandar

* * *

“My grandfather returned to our village after the war,” Anna said, a sad look in her eyes. “Apparently, memories of the war; what he had done as a soldier; and witnessing Ester’s death, were a heavy burden for him, more than he could bear. My grandmother said he was not the same man as before. He took over the family farm, barely leaving the village. He worked our potato fields, took the sheep to pasture, milked our cow. A simple life, the one his father wanted him to escape. They said he often walked through the hills, staring off into the distance at the snow-capped mountains in Greece, but rarely spoke of the past. He never formed friendships, certainly not the type he had with Avraham.”

Aleksandar fidgeted, and then using his cane as balance, he rose shakily to his feet. He moved forward, approaching the table where I was seated. He realized I had finished listening to his letter, the last one from the cardboard box.

“Now he is old, near death,” Anna said, gently touching her grandfather’s shoulder. “Seeing you, giving you these letters, telling of Avraham’s history and his own, and most importantly seeking forgiveness for what he did, that is what he needed to do before he died. If he could not get your grandfather’s forgiveness, he begs for yours.”

I stared at Aleksandar, who was standing next to me, waiting. I saw honesty in his eyes, a pleading appeal for my response. I shook his calloused hand, hardened from his years as a Rhodopes farmer, and realized it was not unlike my own grandfather’s hands, which had toughened from his work as a kibbutznik. My eyes filled with tears. What else could I say? I left the room; I left the past.

* * *

The flight from Sofia to Tel Aviv was a short one, and I had much to think about. Despite the many hardships he had faced, my grandfather made aliyah. He came to Israel, married, and started a family. He led a good life on the kibbutz; his story had a happy ending after all. But he had never spoken of his past. I had learned so much about my family’s history and a lot of it was very troubling.

At first, I thought the stories I had heard, in the letters of both my grandfather and Aleksandar, were too fantastical to be true. An elaborated and very creative description of wartime events, it was at points totally unbelievable. Hours of fact-checking in my Sofia hotel bedroom with an uninterrupted Internet connection, though, led me to believe otherwise.

These are the things I learned:

There were 48,000 Jews living in Bulgaria before the war and none of them were sent to the Polish concentration camps. The Jews of Bulgaria survived the Holocaust, but not everyone agrees who should be acknowledged for saving them.

Some say credit is due to Czar Boris. He was the supreme ruler, the ultimate decision-maker. Nothing could be done in Bulgaria without his consent. Ignoring both the Nazis’ demands and his country’s fascist government, Boris never permitted the deportation of his country’s Jewish citizens. On the other hand, Boris sided with Hitler and adopted Germany’s anti-Semitic policies. The majority of sources I read indicated that the czar actually did little on the Jews’ behalf.

Dimitar Peshev, Deputy Speaker of Bulgaria’s National Assembly, rebelled against his country’s government, losing his parliamentary position as a result. For his brave actions in the fight for Bulgarian Jewry, Yad Vashem recognized Peshev as a Righteous Among the Nations.

Leading clergy in the Bulgarian Orthodox Church were also honored as Righteous Among the Nations. The Metropolitan of Sofia, Stefan, and the Metropolitan of Plovdiv, Kiril—both of them mentioned in my grandfather’s letters—fought the government’s decrees. In March 1943, when the Nazis first called on Bulgaria to hand over Jews from Sofia for deportation, Stephan intervened and went to confront the czar. Boris feigned illness to avoid him, I read online, but Stefan refused to leave the palace. Finally, the two met and Stephen demanded that the decision to hand over the Jews to the Nazis be postponed. Otherwise, he would instruct all churches and monasteries to open their doors to the Jews. The czar gave in, and none of the country’s Jewish citizens were deported. From what I saw on the Internet, this was one of many incidents in which the church spoke out for the Jews.

Prominent gentile writers, artists, and merchants demonstrated on the Jews’ behalf. Ordinary citizens fought the anti-Semitic decrees. They temporarily bought Jewish businesses and properties, as did my great-grandfather’s neighbor, only to return them at the war’s end. Others, as Aleksandar had mentioned, rushed out to the train tracks offering bread and water to Jewish refugees as they passed through the countryside on their way to the camps in Poland.

“We refused to let them take away our friends, our neighbors,” Anna had said as she drove me back to Sofia. “Jews are as Bulgarian as we are. Your people have lived in our country for centuries. How could we allow anyone to harm them?”

Based on their actions in defiance of the fascist government, I believed that ultimately the Bulgarian people should be credited for saving the country’s Jews.

“Of this we are most proud,” Anna said. But, as I also learned in her grandfather’s letter, there was a very tragic side to this story. My continued Internet research provided more details.

No fewer than 11,343 Jews of Thrace and Macedonia were murdered in the Holocaust. They died at the hands of the Nazis in the camps, but who was responsible for their deaths? Bulgaria administered its ‘liberated’ territories during the war and, unlike the postponement of similar orders in Bulgaria proper, in Thrace and Macedonia, Bulgarian officials sanctioned the Jews’ deportation.

When I questioned Anna about this, she replied, “Much of the population does not know of the rescue of Bulgarian Jews, or of our country’s role in the deaths of others. Of those who do know, many dismiss allegations that we occupied Macedonia and claim we simply administered it on the Germans’ behalf. That only the Germans should be held to blame. But we were there, in Macedonia. We were there, in Thrace, and in Serbia as well. Bulgarian army, Bulgarian police, Bulgarian civil servants. Our actions came perhaps from our collective naïve patriotism. Our guilt has been repressed all these years. I guess most of my country is suffering from a severe case of historical amnesia.”

Anna said nothing more about this part of Aleksandar’s story.

If the Nazis had had their way, all the Jews of Bulgaria would have been murdered in the concentration camps, but this did not come to pass. As I had asked myself previously, many times—Why didn’t I know any of this?

The Belitsa and Samovit camps were real. I confirmed this in my online research. In the first, one of many forced labor camps active across the country, hundreds of Bulgarian Jewish men labored on national infrastructure projects, like the railway construction my grandfather described. The latter was an internment camp for Jews forced to leave their homes in Sofia and elsewhere.

The tragic fire at the Kaylaka camp in northern Bulgaria actually happened, and it was deadly. Although assumed to be arson, no one was ever held accountable for the fire, which broke out shortly after midnight on July 11, 1944. Eleven Jews were killed in the blaze; three of them died in the flaming wooden barracks and the other eight succumbed at a Pleven hospital in the following days. Among the victims and the wounded were men, women, and children. Although not listed anywhere in the information I found online, my great aunt Ester apparently was one of those who died.

Until now, Ester had been just a name on my family tree. My mother never spoke of her; she never shared Ester’s story. The letters my grandfather wrote gave Ester life, while Aleksandar’s response explained her death. I now understood my grandfather’s stubborn silence, why he refused to discuss those times, why he tried to erase them from his memories.

As the pilot announced our preparations for landing at Ben Gurion Airport, my thoughts were still in Bulgaria. I remembered what Anna told me on my last night in Gela.

“My grandfather never sent his mail to Avraham. He bore too much guilt. That is why this last envelope is here. It was never posted.”

It was shocking to hear this, but her next revelation was far more devastating.

“That night, as the barracks burned in Kaylaka, my grandfather saw Avraham. Avraham was there, in the camp. With Ester. Avraham was burnt, suffered from smoke inhalation, but he managed to escape. His parents too. They survived, but Ester did not.

“As they gasped for breath in the fresh air, desperately looking for Ester, my grandfather stepped forward. He tried to say something, but the words caught in his throat. My grandfather stood there, not lifting a hand to help, not moving to stop the blaze, and Avraham saw this. No doubt he held my grandfather responsible for Ester’s death.”

Anna’s final words were lodged in my brain and I couldn’t stop thinking about what I had just learned. Aleksandar could have acted, yet he did nothing. I wondered whether his blindly following orders in Macedonia was criminal, whether witnessing a deadly fire in Kaylaka without trying to extinguish it made him an accomplice to arson and murder.

The plane descended quickly, sightings of the Tel Aviv skyline having given way to views of concrete runways. I smiled, thinking back about my brief stay in Gela. Anna and her mother had warmly welcomed me into their home; their hospitality was genuine. The food they served me, the comfortable lodgings, even Anna’s tales of Gela’s mythical past—all made my time in the village memorable, a reason to come back one day. Still, the letters that brought me to Bulgaria, and the horrific stories they told, troubled me greatly. But not as much as the one question that lingered in my mind.

By having Anna voice the words he planned to say to my grandfather, Aleksandar had at last expressed his heartfelt apologies for not saving Ester’s life. Ten years after my grandfather was no longer alive to hear his confession. My grandfather had never forgiven Aleksandar, but could I?



BIO

Ellis Shuman is an American-born Israeli author, travel writer, and book reviewer. His writing has appeared in The Jerusalem Post, The Times of Israel, and The Huffington Post. He is the author of The Virtual Kibbutz, Valley of Thracians, and The Burgas Affair. His short fiction has appeared in Isele Magazine, Vagabond, Esoterica, The Write Launch, Adelaide Literary, and other literary publications. You can find him at https://ellisshuman.blogspot.com/
Twitter: @ellisshuman







The Weight of Black Hair

by Sydney Hollins-Holloway


The hair of an African American woman is a symbol of individuality. Long ago before my ancestors were transported to America, hair meant history, and tradition. On the caramel-colored sand of the motherland, royal blood was undeniable, because of the blatant display of beaded braids that embellished the scalp. This wasn’t just a phenomenon or a resurgence of a lost trend. This was everywhere across the continent.

Hair was literally the backbone of an unfiltered society. In western regions, like Yoruba, hair was used as a direct form of communication to the Gods. Tight knitted cornrows with intricate patterns banded by thread and braided up to stand tall on the raised heads of men and women alike were admired. Even in times of peril and hardship, my people reclaimed their history.

Despite having their heads forcibly shaved, they used their newly grown hair as guides for freedom and sustenance. When the risk of starvation was high outside of captivity, they hid rice in their tamed coils for when they escaped. This strong motivation to remain one with a culture that was constantly threatened throughout history was something that I envied.

My present day maintains a completely different reality. Every time I have changed my hair, insecurity looms over me like an oppressive shadow. Without fail, there was always this nagging thought in the back of my mind about if I should make a separation from my culture. I tried this when I indulged in the tempting fad of getting a perm. I was young enough to know that I wanted one for all the wrong reasons. It primarily had to do with the media that I watched. When I was the tender, impressionable age of 8, all I consumed were reruns of Disney Channel and Nickelodeon. iCarly, That’s So Raven, Casey Undercover, Zoey 101, and Degrassi were the main television shows I watched.

At the time that these shows were broadcasted to these channels, there were very few Black women who had leading roles. Those who did never owned their natural coils or rocked braids with that confident air that I thought was universal for everyone who looked like me. Instead, they appeared to me as clones standing next to their white counterparts with straightened manes or loosened curls pulled back in a ponytail.

I primarily saw this when watching episodes of That’s So Raven. No one seemed to question Raven’s ethnic differences when she had her hair slicked back and pressed to perfection. In fact, the woman of color who was the lead character was often surrounded by people. It was as if friendships came easier when a crucial part of her appearance changed. This is what I saw, and this is what pushed me to take the plunge into the deep end.

I can remember the feeling of the perm distinctively. Cold, wet, and heavy are the only words that I can use to describe the initial application. Nikki, my unorthodox hairstylist who had an affinity for smoking cigarettes and selling God-knows-what while she was doing my hair, used to coat the pure white substance on my tresses liberally. I never questioned her actions. Partly because she was the only person who knew how to braid my hair, and mainly because the only asset I had at the time was in her hands.

Metaphorically and literally.

“Tell me when it starts to burn, okay?” This is what she said before walking away to go take a long drag of her newly lit cigarette.

“Okay.” I said as my small eyes followed her retreating form.

While I sat in the low seat that was given to me, occasionally, I glanced around at the cramped, dark apartment or stared down at my feet hoping that time would go by fast so that I could see the finished product. Little did my younger self know, the process would be agonizingly slow. The tingling and gradual heat from my head was the only thing that made it interesting.

Yet, it soon became unbearable after the tingling subsided. It was replaced with consistent heat and a burning sensation that wreaked havoc on every covered portion of my hair. I stayed mute and tried to act like I was a big girl who could take the pain; even though I was trembling from the rhythmic throbbing of my scalp.

It wasn’t until Nikki came back from her long break in the back of her apartment that I told her my scalp was burning. She ushered me to the sink, and quickly doused my hair in cold water. The shaking went away as soon as the horrid solution that seared my scalp went down the drain in a cloudy stream. After putting my hair through the ringer, Nikki finished off the process with a quick neutralizing shampoo and conditioner followed by what I like to call a “child friendly” hairstyle.

A set of flat twists at the front section of my hair followed by a crown in the middle with the rest of my hair curled in soft ringlets. When my mom came to pick me up and I finally got a chance to see what it looked like for myself, I was very underwhelmed. It didn’t look like the sleek and flat hairstyles on the TV shows. It looked bulky and felt hard as a rock because of how much product was used on my compromised locks.

“Why can’t I wear it all out?” I asked my mom.

“Because then you’ll look too grown.” She answered, though there was a touch of bitterness in her voice.

Later, I asked my mother about it again.  She reiterated what she had already said. She preferred this look on me because she claimed it kept me young and not like those other little girls who were trying to be grown. I didn’t know what she meant until I got much older. On our way home, I told her that the perm stung.

“You’re the one who wanted to be beautiful,” She reminded me. “Beauty is pain.”

Well, if beauty was pain, I didn’t want any part of it. Pain was the furthest thought from my mind after that initial lapse in judgment. My parents made it abundantly clear that my obsession with perms wouldn’t become a problem. Luckily, it never became one.

What became a problem was the residual insecurities that I couldn’t put to rest. Like my ability to let the intruding questions live rent free in my head. Even though there are days that go by where nothing happens, I will always remember the words of overt racism. They started off with compliments and then slowly picked me apart.

“Sydney, your hair looks really nice!”

“How long did that take?”

“Is that your real hair?”

“Can I touch it?”

The longer I allowed for these intruding questions to linger, the more people felt entitled to know about my hair. To know the secrets that I held so dear. The sudden intrusion of a sacred part of my life made my heart sink. It wasn’t just because of the insensitive questions. It was because of the baggage that would come with my reaction. These questions were a part of a much bigger test. A test known to push boundaries.

To see how far I would go until I completely snapped. I didn’t like these types of tests because they taught me the first lesson of my lifetime. The world is truly black and white. Even if we are no longer physically segregated, we are still set apart by our differences. Discrimination like the ones I faced every single day were still inescapable. I never saw myself in the same light as I did before.



BIO

Sydney Hollins-Holloway is an emerging writer born and raised in New Jersey. She received a bachelor’s degree in creative writing from Fairleigh Dickinson University and plans on pursuing a full-time career in the publishing industry. Her writing interests include fiction, creative nonfiction, and spoken word poetry. When she isn’t dabbling in writing, she models a diverse range of fashion for local brands and photographers.







I’m Tall

by Ron Riekki


so tall
that I get asked how tall I am
every day,

so tall
that children point at me
in supermarkets
and their super-mothers
tell them in super-language
that it’s not polite to do that,

so tall
that it’s my turn
to attack the village,
so I march across the forest
crunching trees with every step
and when I get there
they have all their pitchforks
ready
and their torches
aflame
and they wait for me to make the next move
so I tell them
to please
look,
to please do the research
and you’ll find
that all those people killed by police

were tall
and, yes,
I know they’re minorities too,
but they’re

also tall.
All of them.
I know.
I always look up their height
after I find out someone was murdered by the police
and over and over again
they’re guilty
of having a large body,
one that must be stopped
by any means necessary
even if they are just
peacefully
walking
through a park.



I Have the Same Birthday as L. Frank Baum


and I look like the Scarecrow too,
walk like a scarecrow with
 my 50% disabled veteran body,
my tremors
where I shake

like it’s the cusp
of the tornado
 and I write too,
except I’m unknown,
stuffed with straw,

hanging there
for all the world
 to discover me,
take me down,
take me to the castle

where all of my dreams
will be given to me
 only to discover
that they were always right there,
stuffed inside my straw-hearted chest.



I Listen to Blonde Redhead’s “Silently” for the Tenth Time in a Row


and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I could dance
and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I could walk
and when Kazu dances
it makes me remember when I was loved
and it was good,
like a song,
that love,
how she kissed me at the sink
and we fell to the floor,
my hands all wet,
her laughing carmine lips,
her intense love of God,
and how she left me,
a year later,
because, she said, I didn’t love God enough,
and I remember
all the hollowness that came
after she was gone
and this revelation:
now.

So simple:
Now.

Now.

Now.



Chronic Pain


I look at the abandoned building.
It looks like it just got out of prison,
like the building had just spent its tenth year inside another building.
Its glass-shattered front window with a couple of remaining hanging shards that look like teeth
and the window moves, the building speaking to me, asking if I have a chimney,
if I have a spare chimney it could have,
but I tell it I gave up smoking years ago,

and inside I can see its carpet looking so thirsty.
I don’t know what to do.
So I stand there
and talk to the building.
We talk about our pain,
how bad our lungs and living rooms hurt
and the heat that radiates in my head and in its kitchen

and the window yawns
because it’s getting late,
and I walk away
and it hurts to walk,
but I’m thankful for my legs
and it’s thankful for its roof
and we’re blessed with gratitude.



She Said We Shouldn’t Have to Say ‘I Love You’ (for Amélie)


so she didn’t.
She said it was in our actions.
So I tried to see her love
when she turned off the lamp
at night
and I tried to see her love
in the strange way
that she would fall asleep
with her cell phone in her hand,
the light glowing
like it was coming from her angelic
center.



BIO

Ron Riekki’s books include Blood/Not Blood Then the Gates (Middle West Press, poetry), My Ancestors are Reindeer Herders and I Am Melting in Extinction (Loyola University Maryland’s Apprentice House Press, hybrid), Posttraumatic (Hoot ‘n’ Waddle, nonfiction), and U.P. (Ghost Road Press, fiction). Right now, Riekki’s listening to Simon & Garfunkel’s “The Boxer.”







The Huntsman

By Rozanne Charbonneau


Zurich, 2022

You remove your sports bra and lower your eyes to the floor. At forty-five, you hope that your breasts do not follow. The huntsman peers at the scar that travels out of the fold.

Will he touch it? It is still sore.

He turns to your husband, Elias, who sits on the other side of the room. “The surgeon made a beautiful cut,” he says in Swiss German.

Elias remains poker-faced. This huntsman, Dr S, wants to kill the wolf that still lurks inside you. He wants to stalk the beast, but only if you submit to the poison. 

“Your mouth will erupt in sores, your stomach will hurl, and your body will return to the hairless state of a newborn,” he warns, clicking open his pen.

He is a legend. The newspapers declare that thirty out of one hundred women would die without his thirst to murder the wild and the untamed.

“You seem like a very strong woman, Frau Bertelsmann. I think you can handle it.”

The Zurich dialect is far too difficult right now, but answering him in French could appear arrogant.

“Yes, please help me,” you whisper in English.

The huntsman takes out a notepad and looks at you both. “Good. Then let’s get to know one another.”

He asks the standard questions. Profession? You design textiles and have lived in Switzerland for over twenty years. Yes, this country is now your own. Elias is more secretive about his work. “I sell my time,” is all he will say. Dr S studies his face for a moment, as if trying to place him. He turns and asks about children. You shake your head. “Why not?” he queries. Because you were too lazy. The quip always makes people laugh, but it is the truth.

His complexion is ruddy, and he sports oversized black glasses and a crew cut. How old is he? Maybe fifty at the most. His pen lopes across the page in broad strokes, dogged yet passionate. Is this what it takes to kill the wolf?

He warns you that the hunt will be long and arduous. After the many months of venom, he will send you to a dungeon on the outskirts of town. His shooters will fire rays of war at the wounded beast, over and over again.

He leans across his desk. “Your breast will weep from the blisters and burns. As the skin heals, it will turn a grayish brown. This color will fade, but the tinge of boiled liver may remain forever.”

The torture will not end. You will return to him. He will then drop pills on your tongue to exterminate all womanly butterflies in your body.

“Wolves love female company. If we kill the nymphalidae, no future predators will have reason to come back.”

You squeeze an old Kleenex in your pocket. “So, you want to knock me into menopause before my time? For how long, a year?”

“Ten years,” he says with compassion.

*****

You were nine years old. You pulled Germaine Greer’s The Female Eunuch from the bookshelf and stared at the cover. A woman’s naked torso hung on a clothesline in the darkness. The nipples were pretty and pink, just like the buttons on your nightgown. The sex had no hair, no slit. It was a mouth that could not scream.  

*****

“You will experience all the regular symptoms. Hot flashes, night sweats, thinning of the bones.”

“Please. Don’t hold back,” you say, rapping your fingers on the desk.

The huntsman turns to Elias. “She will experience extreme dryness. Instead of sex once a week, you need to cut down to once a fortnight.”

The face of your devoted spouse reveals no emotion whatsoever. You are tempted to laugh at them both. Elias has coached you to pretend you are the perfect couple, joined at the hip.  

Ever so meek, you nod in his direction. “Well, it’s after six p.m. I am sure we all need to get home.”

Rage.

An Evening Stroll 

You walk with Elias to the lake of Zurich. It is the best place to collect your thoughts. The September sun still casts its rays over the Promenade, illuminating the leaves of the poplar trees. You let go of Elias’s hand and walk to the edge of the water. A cool wind skates over the surface. Waves appear out of nowhere. They slap against a family of swans and toss them about, helter-skelter. The parents cry oh-OH oh-OH, and the ducklings swim towards the shore. The father hoists himself out of the water and hisses at you to step back. It is best to comply. The mother guides their young onto the rocks. Their bellies sway as they waddle onto the grass and sit down together under a tree, ready for the rain. You envy them. They mate for life.  

*****

You were only twenty-three when you arrived here from Québec with your duffel bag, your muskrat hat, so full of joy. This man wanted you to be his wife. He didn’t dare offer a dramatic proposal during your previous visit, as you were the one who would leave country, family and friends. His career was already taking off, and yours had not begun. Instead, he showed you the city and its people, hoping you would return. After two weeks back home, you made the call across the ocean, promising to jump. And today? Would you leap blind into the void for any man again? You don’t know.

*****

Elias joins you at the shore, ready to rein you in. His face has more lines than a linen shirt at the end of the day, but the skin does not sag. His left eye is slightly higher than the right. Women interpret the raised brow as a sign of attraction, and whether eight or eighty-eight, they respond in kind.

“That papa swan is rather fierce …”

“Being five years younger, I always dreaded becoming a widow. But now the tables have turned.”

“Don’t say things like that, Eva. It’s dangerous to think so black.”

“You can smoke, drink, and fuck whom you please. I never thought I would be the first to die.”

He steps close and cradles your shoulders. “Don’t …”

Week 1

It is Monday morning. Flühstrasse is packed with people rushing to the station. How many times have you gazed in the window of Osswald, the shoe shop specializing in ballerina flats? For two hundred and fifty Swiss francs a pop, the salesman has adorned your feet in green suede, panther print and mother of pearl. You have never noticed the souls entering the Bauhaus style building on the corner. They all hope to buy a little more time from Dr S, and now you’re one of them.

The doorbell trills like a bugle. Six doorways line the walls of the corridor, and a cacophony of voices bounce out of the rooms, all cheerful, all reassuring. Maybe it won’t be so bad.

The huntsman reads the counts of your blood. “How did you sleep last night?”

“Not well.”

He nods in sympathy. “It will get better.”

He accompanies you to the door, turns around.

“I’ve been wanting to ask … are you of Swedish descent?”

“No. French Canadian.”

“But your hair is so fair …”

You burst out laughing. “That’s thanks to the salon. My ancestors left France in a boat because they didn’t want to fight for Napoleon. They had no intention of freezing to death in the Russian snow.”

He touches your arm, lets his fingers linger. “Ahh, a Québécoise. That explains your strength.”

You look down, self-conscious. The tips of his snakeskin boots are as sharp as spears.

The chair is made of leather and quite comfortable. It could pass as a Barcalounger in any magazine. The nurse, Frau Gutermann, has black eyes and rosy cheeks. She is well over sixty-five. Taking care of the women here must be her calling. Retired husband at home be damned. She places a rubber helmet on your lap.

“The DigniCap is not for everyone, Frau Bertelsmann. This will only save your hair for the next twelve weeks.”

“I still think it’s worth a try …”

This first cycle of poison will be sweeter than the second. The huntsman has warned that there is nothing he can do to save your locks from the final mixture of toxins. You open your blouse, and Frau Gutermann pierces a needle into the port in your chest. The balloon above gleams like a chandelier. Drops of crystal seep down the tube. No pain, no convulsions. She tightens the strap of the DigniCap under your chin and turns on the machine. Fifty pounds of vibrating ice begin to shake your skull. Chattering teeth. Do women bite off their tongues in the name of beauty? After fifteen minutes you ring the bell. Frau Gutermann hurries to your side and flicks off the switch.  

“You lasted longer than many women,” she says.

The drip is finally empty. She pulls the tube out of the port. The moment you stand, a young boy jumps into the chair. Oh God help him. He’s wearing a Flintstone beanie.  

Elias jumps up from the sofa in the waiting room. In the hallway, he makes a point of wishing all the nurses a good day and grabs your coat. The women titter and twirl for the master of charm.

*****

“No doctor or nurse should know we are separated,” he said as he tore through the filing cabinet in the apartment where you had shared your life with him. “They must think that your husband is watching their every move.”

“Aren’t you being a bit paranoid?”

He pulled out your health records and stuck them in his briefcase. “If you want the best treatment, you need to let me handle them.”

“But the wolf is mine, not yours. I should learn how to deal with these things by myself.”

Elias’s lips turned down. “Why?”

“Because I’m not a child. We may get along, but you don’t own me.”

“Forget feminism. Right now, you need a man.”

You burst out laughing.

“What is so funny?”

“You were the one who left …”

He throws on his jacket and looks you in the eye. “I was a middle-aged cliché, chasing after my youth. But how can I make things right if you won’t take me back?”  

And why is that? Because you might leave again. You are a good man, Elias, but the wolf can’t rewrite the past.

He hugged you at the door. “At least let me help. The Swiss patriarchy still reigns supreme.”

Twilight

Elias turns down the covers of the bed and you collapse on the sheets. Shadows linger in the corners of the room when you wake in the gloaming. As if in a trance, you rummage through the drawers that hold your scarves, creating a rainbow of silk in the air.

“I can’t take the DigniCap. I will be bald in three weeks …”

Elias picks up the scarf he bought in Como and stares at the pattern of lilies.

“Never mind. That’s the least of our concerns right now.”

You twist the Kleenex in your pocket.

Ahh. Divine Acceptance. Now how would Elias feel if Gerta Klein, his darling cellist, were to lose her hair? Yes, he’s told you it has been over for months, but the betrayal still cuts like a knife. And then Dr Schmid, that bloody Jungian analyst, was secretly on his side. “We cannot make progress without Eva’s forgiveness. I suggest that the two of you separate,” he advised last January. What a macho. This “professional” got such a vicarious thrill out of Elias’s bachelor pad and nights of passion. You didn’t stand a chance against this younger woman, who could open her legs and squeeze an instrument in a vice.

He motions you to sit down next to him and wraps the scarf around your neck. “How about an omelette? Could you manage that?”

“Yes, please. I’m starving.”

He still has the keys to the apartment but always calls first. You’ve never erased his name from the answering machine. You now eat together twice a week and take walks in the countryside on the weekends. Why try to “move on” when the two of you enjoy each other’s company so much? “Living apart together,” is how Dr Schmid defines the new arrangement. But the contradictions are no longer relevant. Only the hunt fills your minds. 

Week 2

The huntsman studies your blood counts at his desk.

“Is everything okay?” you ask.

He raises his eyes and smiles. “Everything is in order. You’ve pushed off the mountain with well-waxed skis.”

“So far I feel alright.”

He cuts a few grapes from a bunch in a bowl and dangles them over the desk.

“You’re the picture of health.”

Flattered, you pop one in your mouth.

He accompanies you to the chair. Is the room too hot or too cold? You fumble with your cardigan and backpack full of books. The side table is too small for everything, but the huntsman’s grapes must come first. Fortunately, the handkerchief in your pocket is clean and can stand in as a plate for the fruit. Oh dear, how rude! Dr S is waiting to say goodbye. You turn around and catch his stare.

“Please excuse me,” you say. “I didn’t mean to waste your time …”

He takes your hand and holds on. The boundaries of his lab coat begin to blur with the white of the walls. Voices from the nurses’ station go mute. The old woman in the chair across the room disappears. Only the face of your huntsman remains.

Frau Gutermann enters the room with the drip. Dr S pretends to help you into the chair. You play along.

What just happened?

He turns on his heel to escape the dowager. Everything has changed. You unbutton your shirt and expose the port in your chest. “Frau Gutermann, I would like to try the DigniCap again.”

The old woman across the room winks her eye.

Coiffeur Merz

The nameplate over the buzzer is barely visible. Discretion is de rigueur. You need to prepare for the future. The DigniCap almost froze off your ears and can buy only so much time. In ten weeks, Red Lucifer will shimmy down the tube and set your scalp aflame.

The assistant answers the door and ushers you down a hall lined with private booths. At the very end, she opens a curtain and motions you to step inside.

“Herr Merz will arrive shortly. Please do not leave this cubicle under any circumstances. Our clients’ privacy is our utmost priority.”

She closes the curtain behind her. The lamp on the ceiling casts a peachy haze over your face in the mirror, like Vaseline smeared on a lens.

What does he want from you? What do you want from him?

Herr Merz, a man with hips no wider than a python, opens the curtain and sits down at your side.

“We need to go for a shorter style,” he says. “A long-haired wig will make you look like a Jewish Orthodox bride.”

You ignore his comment. The subtle undercurrent of anti-Semitism running through Zurich will never disappear. He pulls a board out of the drawer and points at the selection of tones available. Once he finds the perfect match, he hurries out and closes the curtain behind him.

The buzz of a razor starts in the booth next door and a woman sobs. You cover your ears to block out the pain.

He must think I’m going to live. He wouldn’t look at me like that if I were going to die.

Week 5

The huntsman smiles across his desk.

“The short style is flattering. Not everyone can pull it off.”

You touch the side of your wig, ever so coquette. “Frau Gutermann said I should practice wearing it before the time comes.”

His hands reach over and trap your fingers beneath his own. “Let me just …”

Your skin remembers lying in the wheat with your first love, so long ago. He moves the wig upwards and slightly to the right. His pupils have dilated into black orbs. He finally leans back and admires his work from afar.

“You’re perfect. Herr Merz is the best in town.”

The clock is ticking. Your time is almost up.

“I wanted to ask, is it okay for me to attend an event in Lausanne, or do I need to avoid crowds?”

“Of course, you can be among people. The first rule is to never let the wolf think he is the boss.”

“My husband manages the music group Jetzt und Alles. They’re receiving the Swiss Music Prize this Saturday.”

His eyes light up in surprise, then travel towards the window. They darken and linger on the panes, as if they were bars of a cell. “I thought I recognized Herr Bertelsmann, but I wasn’t sure. Our paths crossed back in the nineties at Sunset Studio.” His tone has a slight edge.

Now the snakeskin boots make sense.

“Oh! So, you were a musician?”

He sighs and turns back to you. “Yes. In another life, before my days as a huntsman consumed me.”

“What did you play?”

“I sang lead vocals for the hardest post-punk band in Switzerland.”

Zurich is truly small.

“What was it called?”

His expression is deadpan. “The Sick.”  

Stalking

You sit in your studio, dipping a paintbrush into the cerulean blue. Ammann und Partner has asked you to develop seven wallpaper designs with the shade. It is intense, and doesn’t suit the understated Swiss aesthetic at all, but who knows? If used as an accent, say over a fireplace, it could be refreshing. Dream on. Herr Ammann will make twenty test rolls for the shop, and they will never sell. Both the Zurich elite and the working class find serenity within the white walls of their abodes.

Working is futile.

You take out a piece of paper and begin to sketch the huntsman’s form from memory. The killer boots, the hands as long as tree branches sticking out of his lab coat … but how to capture his face? Several photos appear on your phone. He could be anyone. And what does his first name—Basil—really mean? For the Greeks, he is the King, Emperor or Tzar, says Wikipedia. Yes, that makes sense. He is a dominant male. He has given you his number on the official phone line for emergency calls, and so far, you haven’t used it. His name automatically pops up on WhatsApp. You put down the phone as if it were a bomb. The face of his profile picture is painted white and a strip of black cloaks his eyes like a mask. Wow. Who is he channelling? Annie Lennox? You laugh and sketch in his head.

Lausanne

The audience claps and cheers when the musicians from Jetzt und Alles walk onto the stage. True to form, Elias sits tight in his seat as they beckon him to join them.

You nudge his elbow. “Go on, Elias, they want you up there.”

“This is their night, not mine.”

“You’ve got two seconds. It won’t kill you.”

He stands up, his face reddening, cameras clicking. He is a paradox in the music business, where insiders refer to him as His Gray Eminence. His lack of ego has helped him flourish in the trade for over twenty-five years. Everyone trusts him with their careers, their secrets, their cash.

The people of Lausanne know how to throw a party.

“Désirez-vous une coupe de champagne, Madame Bertelsmann?” asks the waiter at the buffet.

It feels so good to hear your mother tongue. “Non merci, pas ce soir.”

The wolf loves alcohol and will grow more ferocious under the influence. You order a Perrier.

Thank God you still have your hair. Elias’s colleagues comment on how well you look, and at least they don’t have to lie. You couldn’t stand the pity. None of them was too keen on the cellist, and they hope to see you reconciled with the cardinal once and for all. They are a cautious tribe—better the devil you know.

Vevey

You are getting weaker. Hiking on the steep hills above the town is now out of the question.

“Let’s jump on the boat and switch off our phones,” Elias suggests.

Anything to escape the press.

Today the Lake of Geneva is the color of cornflowers in the sun. Elias sips his coffee and studies the seagulls circling the boat. Before he opens his newspaper and is lost to the world, you pop the question.

“In the nineties … did you ever come across a band called The Sick?”

Elias’s eyes flicker in recognition. “Sure. They were talented, but I didn’t take them on.”

The plot thickens. You lean in and wait for him to continue. He strokes his chin and journeys back to his days as a young man in Artists and Repertoire.

“The lead vocalist had charisma to spare, but I knew the post-punk movement wouldn’t last.”

“So, I guess Jetzt und Alles was a safer bet.”

Elias smiles like the cat that got the cream. “They were a smarter bet.” He picks up his newspaper and scans the front page. “What’s brought on all this interest in The Sick? As I predicted, they were a flash in the pan.”

You offer him your packet of sugar. “Here, I don’t need this.”

Distracted, he pours the crystals into his coffee. He lifts the cup, gulps it down. “Fuel in the tank,” he says, then strolls up to the deck for a smoke.

The water is calm. Beads of silver scatter over the blue. You want to shout at the beauty but remain silent. No one must know you’re in love.

Week 8

As usual, the huntsman pores over the blood counts.

“You are unstoppable.”

You run your fingers through your hair. No strands come loose.

He leans over his desk. “Do you promise to come here while I am away for two weeks? We cannot allow the wolf to gain strength.”

Is he spending it alone? His desk is clean of pictures or any other clues about his life. He reveals nothing to the females in his care.    

You pick up the copy of your blood counts and pretend to study the results. Do you dare pry?

“Absolutely. A vacation? Anywhere nice?”

He ignores the question and looks you in the eye. “I had a dream about you last night.”

You return his gaze. And I think about you all the time.

“It was night. You were in a boat, rowing across the ocean towards a new country.”

“Do I make it to the other side?”

He remains silent, knowing better than to offer false promises.

Christ, can’t he humor me just this once?

You jump up and he follows you to the door.  

His fingers graze your arm when you reach for the handle. “And I was Canada.”

Today, the walls in the empty infusion room are drab from a lack of sun. No one has bothered to turn on the light. A single leaf clings to a branch outside the window, swaying back and forth in the breeze, like a dying bat. But who cares about atmosphere when a man has revealed his soul? You climb into the chair and open your shirt. Frau Gutermann enters the room and glides the needle into your port. She is as gentle as a mother with child. You reach for the DigniCap and fasten the strap under your chin.

She shakes her head in disapproval. “Is it worth it, Frau Bertelsmann?” She points to the crystal balloon above. “In four weeks, there is nothing we can do to save your hair.”

You stick out your chin. “Bring it on.”

Her lips turn down. She does not like being crossed. “Red Lucifer spares no woman alive,” she says, flicking on the switch. Her lips curve upwards, almost sadistic.

And I am going to screw your boss before I go bald, you old hag.

The chamber of ice begins to shake your skull. The cold is now a comfort as you row across the Atlantic towards your beloved, towards home.  

Bürkliplatz

You walk through the marketplace in bliss. A cold wind rips through the square, threatening to tear the roofs off the stalls. Fruits and flowers gleam in the fog. Rich women bark at the vendors, but they no longer irk. Today they sound like mermaids singing on the rocks. Wallburger, the most popular stall for meat, has attracted a crowd. You buy wild boar sausages to cook for Elias, who will devour them when he visits this evening. Didn’t the huntsman slay this beast and feed its heart and liver to the wicked queen? Will he eat your food one day? He is skin and bone, a sure sign that no woman has chained him to her bed.

The Final Hours

The world of wallpaper is absurd.  

You sit at your desk, studying the sketch of your beloved. Oh, how you’ve missed him, but the days of famine end tomorrow. Do you dare immortalize him in a painting? What would Elias do if he saw the huntsman on the canvas, waiting to take his place? Would he laugh at your fantasy, or would he report his rival to the powers that be in a jealous rage? The middle finger on the hand of your muse has grown longer. It is gratifying to see him come to life as the shades of cerulean blue bore you to tears. The doorbell rings and you hide the sketch in the drawer.

Week 10

The nails on your hands and feet have gone black overnight from the poison. No problem. Two coats of Chanel’s Le Vernis Rouge Noir will cover the carnage. However, the stench of a fox’s cadaver wafts out of your thumb. You soak the little vermin in rubbing alcohol and hope for the best. The underwire of your green lace bra cuts into the scar but who cares? This is the season of love.

The huntsman smiles from across his desk.

“So, Frau Bertelsmann, it is December 1.”

There’s so little time left.

He folds his hands. “I opened the first day of my Advent calendar and what did I find?”

“I have no idea.”

“Frau Bertelsmann was there, just for me.”

He’s so charming. So inventive.

“That is nice.” You raise your arm in the air. “I seem to have a swollen ligament.”

He looks concerned. “Then I’d best take a look.”

You remove your shirt. He takes hold of your arm and traces his finger along the protruding chord.

“It feels like a guitar string,” you say.

He strokes it again, searching for the music. You look into his eyes and find a young man onstage, skinny as a blade of grass, singing to the back row.  

“Don’t worry, dear. With a few exercises, it will go away.”

You lower your arm to trap his hand close to your heart. Your sex stirs. The poison cannot kill the hunger. His lips come closer and take command of yours.

Can the wolf feel his breath? Can he feel the life?

He pulls away. “I need to see you on the outside. Could you meet me on Friday after work at 6 p.m.?”

You fumble with the buttons of your shirt and nod, nervous. He wears no ring but is wed to the hunt. Your own band looks a little tarnished. “Don’t ask, don’t tell” is one of the murky rules of your arrangement with Elias. But with carte blanche to “explore the unknown with discretion,” why has your foot slipped off a cliff?

Second Thoughts

It is Wednesday morning. Electricity shoots through your ligament as you reach into the cupboard. Porcelain crashes to the floor. Why didn’t the huntsman prescribe the exercises? Because he was distracted. The scar rages from the trappings of metal and green lace. You have both lost sight of the wolf.

Today the tints, tones, and shades of cerulean blue all look the same. Has the poison erased your gift or are you merely afraid? Once it starts it won’t stop. The moment you lay down in the forest he will own you, body and soul. And why does he want someone so dependent, so weak? You pull his sketch out of the drawer. His eyes are inscrutable behind the black mask. He still dreams of rock and roll. A wave of dread hits your chest. I thought I recognized your husband. Our paths crossed at Sunset Studio in the nineties. His tone was resentful. What if his seduction is just revenge for the doors that Elias closed?

A cascade of water falls onto your head and shoulders. Soap slicks over your nipples and they harden. You still want him. Circling away from the center, your finger stumbles. The claw of a she wolf pushes out the skin.

The Woman Whisperer

The examining table is cold.

“I can’t feel him,” says the Woman Whisperer, palpitating your breast.  

“Lupa is a female. She must have burrowed herself between my ribs.”

“Please be rational, Frau Bertelsmann. New beasts never appear during the hunt. I only did this examination to put your mind at ease.”

“She wants to feast on my heart and lungs.”

She helps you into a sitting position. “Listen to me. It is dangerous to give any wolf a name. They become too powerful if you get attached.”

A tear rolls down your cheek. “We’ve been torturing Wolfgang for months. His sister Lupa has the right to avenge him.”

Alarmed, she eases you off the table. “I cannot order further tests without the huntsman’s consent.”

“No! Don’t contact him.”

She observes the angry scar. Her eyes narrow. “Are you comfortable with Dr. S, your huntsman?”

You hook your bra, unsteady. “Of course. He is the best huntsman in Zurich.”

She remains silent as you shake her hand.

“I will tell him that I was here. It’s best if it comes from me.”

Friday, 5 p.m.

Why does meeting the huntsman fill you with dread? It’s what you’ve been hoping for all along. But you haven’t thought past the big bang. What happens afterwards, when all hell breaks loose? Boy, will he be sorry he ever mentioned his Advent calendar. By December twenty-fifth, you’ll look like The Ghost of Christmas Past, and his eyes will wander elsewhere. If you were a Continental, you could knock down a mocktail while negotiating the rules of the game.

“We pretend that we are two strangers who have met in a foreign city,” you would tell him. “We make love once, twice at the max and then we walk away.”

A tidy exit strategy. If you both have a foot out the door, no one gets left. But you’re not so sophisticated…  

Flühstrasse

The huntsman stands outside his office. His face breaks into a smile as you walk closer.

“I can’t go through with this,” you say, raising your hands in the air.

His houndstooth jacket and scarf are far too thin. He shivers, then opens the front door and beckons you into the entranceway. How to explain?

“I’m sorry. I like you, but …”

He sits on the stairs and coaxes you to join him. “You’re married. I understand.”

“Were you ever married? I don’t know anything about you.”

“Divorced. Twice.”

“Look, there are laws against what we’ve been doing. You could get into a lot of trouble.”

He leans a little closer. “Not if I find you another huntsman. I even know an excellent woman in the field.”

Your chest tightens. “No! You can’t leave me now!”

He sighs and takes hold of your hand. “Alright then. I won’t.”

It is time to pull away, before confusion sets in. “So, we’ll see each other Monday?”

You scratch an itch near your ear. His eyes widen as blood flows down your cheek.   

Up in the lab, the huntsman wraps your thumb in gauze. The offending nail lies on a bed of cotton and pus.

“In a way, Eva, we’re also married,” he says, placing antibiotics and painkillers next to a plastic cup. “You’ll be visiting me for many years to come.”

“I know. And I’m grateful for that.”

He laughs to himself. “That’s my fate. Right now, I have twenty-seven princess brides—and no one to love.”

Week 11

Frau Gutermann tiptoes into the room with a beautiful woman in her early thirties. Auburn curls tumble down her back. A newborn sleeps in her arms.

“Will you be using the DigniCap during your treatment, Frau Leitner?” Frau Gutermann whispers, helping the creature into the chair.

“No. I need to be present for Joshua.” She opens her shirt for the first hit.

You sigh in awe of this young woman. Who raised her to be so wise? Women with such beauty wield real power over men, and she is willing to relinquish it all for the sake of her child. Your vanity over the past weeks now feels ridiculous.   

Frau Gutermann approaches and places the helmet of hailstones on your lap. You shake your head.

“Thanks, but it’s time to let go.”

Week 12

Red Lucifer lives up to his name. Waves of nausea hit your stomach and even water tastes like metal. Elias holds your head over the toilet as you wretch. At night he jabs a shot into your thigh to stop the demon from feasting on your bones.

He opens the curtain on the fourth day. Tufts of hair cover the pillow. You do not care.  

“Let’s take a walk. It is time to move,” he says.

The poplar trees along the lake are now bare, but the sun is bright. Elias stops in front of the Badi Utoquai, the old wooden bathhouse that was built in 1890. Its waters are too cold for mortals to swim in, but the restaurant is still open for the worshippers of Wim Hof.

The two of you sit down at a metal table close to the water. The cappuccino slides down your throat and the butter in the brioche sings on your tongue. A chickadee lands on the table and cocks her head. She is ever so bold. You tear off pieces of bread and lay them at her feet, but she wants more, so much more. In one fell swoop, she hauls your breakfast to the deck. You burst out laughing. Elias lights a cigarette and inhales. His fingers creep towards your sugar and he coughs, coughs, coughs. Your heart skips a beat.

How much longer will you keep this man you love at arm’s length? How many days do you have left with him? So, he fell under another woman’s spell. And your huntsman? Just two weeks ago, you would have painted his face with the stars. There will always be risks. Desire can strike anyone at any time, just like the wolf.

“Come home, Elias. Please come home.”  

He smiles, then takes another puff. “I thought you’d never ask.”

Smoke rises in the air. He flicks his ash into the water and a wave carries it away.



BIO

Rozanne Charbonneau was born in Texas but has lived most of her life in Switzerland and Italy. She has an MFA in Screenwriting from the National Film and Television School in the UK. During covid, she began a blog called privateknife.com to write about food and memories. She now writes short stories. Fiction on the Web has nominated her story “The Train to Modena” for the 2023 Pushcart Prize.






I Am Autism

by Jonathan Kruyer


Weird. Strange. Quiet. Disruptive. Sensitive. Emotionless. Gifted. Special. Under-developed. Special needs. An old soul. Childish. Star seeds. Aspergers. So many ways to avoid calling someone autistic. Parents would rather say that their child is “sensitive” or “quiet” than admit that their child is autistic. Teachers would rather say that their student is “gifted” or “special needs” than admit that their student is autistic. Children and adults alike would rather say that their peer is “weird” or “strange” than admit that their peer is autistic. 

Growing up, my parents always said they didn’t “believe in labels.” If I struggled I just had to “suck it up” (their other favorite thing to say) and work harder. The possibility that I might be autistic was never even discussed. My parents refused to imagine there could be anything “wrong” with me, and to them, admitting I was autistic would be exactly that. What they failed to realize is that avoiding a diagnosis did nothing to keep me from getting labeled. It just meant I had many different labels. In school, if a class aligned with my special interests I was labeled “gifted,” and if a class did not align with my special interests I was labeled “distracted” and “not living up to my potential.” These labels were used by educators to put the responsibility for my development on me, rather than taking the effort to try to figure out my needs and accommodate them. Among other kids, I was labeled “weird,” “nerdy,” and even in some cases “freak.” These labels were used to exclude and divide, limiting my socialization to others who had been similarly rejected. Following my parents’ advice to simply work harder and “suck it up” led to me first experiencing a condition known as autistic burnout in senior year of high school, and I was then labeled “lazy” because I simply did not have the energy to work anymore. My parents refusing to admit I was autistic didn’t help me at all. It just meant the labels I received tore me down and offered no answers on how I could climb back up.

A recent study has shown that people who aren’t autistic (the scientific term for that is allistic) unconsciously identify an autistic individual within the first minute of meeting them and “are less willing to interact with those with autism based on thin slice judgments.” The study found that allistics consistently determined that they disliked autistics after only seconds of interaction and that they were routinely uneasy and even repulsed while interacting with autistics. Allistics usually cannot properly define what it is they are recognizing and disliking, but it happens nonetheless. They see someone sitting in a strange way or twiddling their fingers in the air, they notice as the person they are speaking with cannot meet their eyes or stares into their eyes a little too directly, they hear someone speak in a monotone voice or get too loud and animated as they speak about something they are interested in, and they unconsciously mark that individual as “different.” As wrong. In other words, autistic people give allistic people the “uncanny valley” effect.

The “uncanny valley” is a translation of Japanese bukimi no tani, coined by the roboticist Masahiro Mori, who created a graph that plotted the emotional response of a human being to a robot against the increase in the perceived realism of a robot; the graph showed a significant dip at the point where the robot’s resemblance to a human is perceived to be almost exact. Oxford defines the uncanny valley as “the phenomenon whereby a computer-generated figure or humanoid robot bearing a near-identical resemblance to a human being arouses a sense of unease or revulsion in the person viewing it.” It is the feeling that something is off, that what you are looking at isn’t quite right. This is the same reaction allistics have to autistics. To the allistic mind, autistics are in the same category as robots and computer-generated figures, able to mimic humanity, but unable to fully replicate what it means to be human. On a subconscious level, allistics instinctively view autistics as not human.

If you are allistic, you may be reading this right now thinking “I don’t think that way. I don’t view autistic people as not human,” and I would bet you genuinely believe that. And on a conscious level, you are probably right. But if you were to really pay attention to your first gut reaction when you encounter “weird” or “unsettling” people, you would see it. You likely don’t even realize they are autistic when you have this reaction. You just know they are strange, they are different. And, in your first gut reaction, you instinctively know they are wrong

I see this reaction often. I can’t meet someone’s eyes for more than a moment, I sit strangely with my legs in a tangle at level with my head, I talk too animatedly about one of my special interests, I twiddle my fingers in the air to give them something to do while I try to listen to someone else speak, I flap my hands in excitement or anxiety, and I see it. The “what a freak” look. The look that shows this individual has categorized me as weird or wrong or crazy. I have stopped caring about this, mostly. But that doesn’t mean I don’t notice. And I know I don’t get the worst of it by far. There are many whose autistic traits are more visible than mine who can’t have a single interaction without that “freak” label slapped onto them.But of course you would never think that way about autistic people. You wouldn’t be that mean.

And that’s what it inevitably wraps back to. Autism is an official diagnosis of a mental disability, and no one likes to think the reason they dislike someone is because they are bigoted and biased against someone with a disability. So they think that person cannot possibly be autistic. They are weird, or strange, or creepy, but not autistic. The weird person is the problem, not you. The problem could not possibly be you. Because you are the normal one. They are the one being weird.

Nearly everyone who has heard the word “autistic” has a predetermined idea in their head of what “autistic” looks like. Maybe it’s your aunt’s autistic nonverbal son, who needs help to eat. Maybe it’s a kid who goes to your church who will recite the entire script of their favorite movies to whoever will listen. Maybe it’s an “autistic savant” who cannot deal with social situations without breaking down but perfected their skill at mathematics or piano playing or something else when they were eight. Maybe it’s a character from a tv show you’ve watched, like Sheldon Cooper from the Big Bang Theory. Whatever your mental image, it is inevitable that what you imagine to be autism is, at best, only a small sliver of the autistic experience, seen from outside.

Autism is not just one thing. All autistics have certain similar traits as a result of our unique brain structure that connect us, but how that looks on the outside varies widely, with results across a wide spectrum. When you hear “spectrum,” you might imagine a line, with one end being “less autistic” and another end being “more autistic.” This is incorrect. It is true that some people “seem” more autistic than others, but this seeming is a result of outside perspective. The autism spectrum is not a line. It is more like a color wheel. How autism looks and is expressed will vary as much from one autistic to another as red does from blue or yellow, but they are all equally autistic. There is no such thing as “more” or “less” autistic. The nonverbal autistic is not more autistic than a hyper verbal autistic, and an autistic who is able to mask well enough to pass themselves off as allistic when they need to is not less autistic than an autistic who is incapable of masking. While they might not necessarily fit what you have been taught to picture as autistic, all of these are equally autistic. 

So far too often, the person you think is weird and unsettling is still somehow too “normal” to be autistic, because they don’t act or look like how you have decided autism acts or looks like. When an autistic person has a meltdown, they are just being dramatic or childish and need to get over it. When an autistic person is experiencing shutdown, they are creepy and emotionless. When an autistic person begins infodumping, they are full of themselves and just like to hear the sound of their own voice, or they are getting too agitated about something that doesn’t matter and they need to calm down. When they deal with executive dysfunction, they are lazy or not applying themselves. When they can’t meet your eyes, they are shifty or lying. When they fail to understand social cues and social norms, they are being difficult and not respecting authority. Everyone else understands how these things work. Everyone else gets it. Everyone else has “common sense.” So why don’t they? They must be the problem. And despite the fact that everything I listed is literally diagnostic criteria for autism, the problem could not possibly be that they are autistic. Because that would mean you are the asshole. And that can’t possibly be the case.

It’s not your fault, not really. If you’re allistic, then the world we live in was designed for your neurotype. Everyone is expected to play by the unspoken rules of a game you understand intrinsically. The fact that the rules never get explained aren’t your fault. It is no surprise that when looking at someone who thinks so differently from you, at someone who obviously does not fit in this world in the way you do, that you would instinctively see them as something that doesn’t belong. Because we don’t. But that’s because people whose brains work like yours designed this world in a way that ensures we can never truly belong. 

Now this is not to say you have no issues or that the world was perfectly made so that you would never struggle with it. That would be ridiculous. Everyone has struggles. But if you are allistic, then this society is structured for you, because it was structured and continues to be run by allistic people. You are in the majority, so it makes sense for everything to be built around the way your brain works. The fact that millions of autistic people are being continuously torn apart by the constant requirement to live up to allistic standards doesn’t factor into it, because it’s a problem you never see.

Can you imagine living in a world where you are constantly punished just for thinking? Where the way your brain works is a crime, and you have to pretend to think in a completely different way if you want to continue existing in society? Where accidentally revealing the way you think, from a misplaced word or making the wrong facial expression, results in ostracization and incrimination? That is only a fraction of the struggle of being autistic in an allistic world. This may sound like an exaggeration, but I can promise it is not.

Imagine with me for a moment that you have moved to a foreign country. You speak the language well enough, but you learned the language almost entirely from reading textbooks. You know the literal meaning of the words the people around you say, but you understand none of the slang, none of the euphemisms, none of the colloquialisms, none of the little nuances of culture and tradition. You don’t know any of the social rules of this society, and every time you try to ask and learn these rules you are met with scorn and disbelief. “You should already know this,” they say, and refuse to answer your questions. This happens enough times that you begin to wonder if they even understand the rules themselves, or if they are just making it all up as they go along and using your ignorance of this fact to mess with you. Sometimes, when you think you have figured out one of the rules of this strange culture, it seems to suddenly change, and once again everyone looks down on you. “That only applies in specific situations,” they tell you. You ask what situations it applies to and which it doesn’t, and they laugh and reply “you just have to be able to tell.” But you can’t. You can’t figure out which situations the rule applies to and which they don’t. People start to assume that you are doing this on purpose, that you are deliberately breaking the rules of their society just to be rude. After all, you should have figured it out by now. 

What I have just described is a mere fraction of my daily experience. I live with this reality every day of my life. And it is only the beginning.

Have you ever heard of ABA therapy? Applied Behavior Analysis or ABA therapy, is a “therapy” method used on autistic children, and is defined by Autism Speaks (a hate group that likes to pretend it is trying to “help” autistics) as “a therapy based on the science of learning and behavior,” that “applies our understanding of how behavior works to real situations. The goal is to increase behaviors that are helpful and decrease behaviors that are harmful or affect learning.” The intent of ABA therapy is to “Increase language and communication skills,” “Improve attention, focus, social skills, memory, and academics,” and “Decrease problem behaviors.” Sounds great, right? Sure, to an allistic person, especially the allistic parent of an autistic child. But can you guess what the “problem behaviors” and “behaviors that are harmful” are? They are autistic behaviors. They are behaviors like infodumping, in which an autistic shares large amounts of information about one of their special interests. They are behaviors like stimming, which is necessary for proper emotional regulation in autistics. They are behaviors that, while they might occasionally make allistics uncomfortable, do no real harm, and are in fact integral for autistics to live happy, healthy lives. 

While groups like Autism Speaks use flowery language to hide it, ABA therapy’s purpose is to coerce and force autistic children to stop acting autistic and to act more allistic. To hide who they are or be punished. This is one of the most commonly used “therapy” methods for autistic children, and is the cause of immense trauma for countless autistic people as they grow up, as they are unable to properly express themselves, trapped by the abusive training stamped into them from childhood. 

Autism Speaks is the biggest and most public “advocacy group” for autistics in the world. But if you ask nearly any actual autistic person what they think of Autism Speaks, they will not have a single kind word to say about it. Why? Because Autism Speaks is not an advocacy group. It is a hate group. Autism Speaks supports ABA therapy, but that is only the beginning. Autism Speaks once put out an ad titled “I am Autism,” in which autism is characterized as an insidious, amoral force that infiltrates families and seeks to destroy them, autistic children are presented as burdens on their parents that cause only problems, and parents are encouraged to “fight” and “beat” autism. Autism Speaks’s original mission statement stated: “We are dedicated to funding global biomedical research into the causes, prevention, treatments and a possible cure for autism.” A cure. Autism is not a disease. There can be no cure, and I would not want a cure even if there was one.

I love being autistic. I don’t love how I am treated because of it or how much I suffer trying to work in a world that does not accommodate my needs, but I love being autistic nonetheless. It is because of my autism that I am who I am. It is because I am autistic that I get completely lost in fantastical worlds and learn everything there is to know about them, from history to geography to technology to all the important characters and their own personal histories and character quirks. It is because I am autistic that when I get truly excited I physically cannot contain it and all that emotion needs to escape in the form of stimming. It is because I am autistic that I can remember countless little details about the things I love. It is because I am autistic that my brain is constantly flooded with new ideas for stories and worlds and characters for me to build and explore and get to know. Everything I love about myself is because I am autistic. But people like Autism Speaks see all this and only see a problem that needs to be solved. A puzzle piece that needs to be forced to fit into their perfect puzzle. A broken thing to be fixed.

These are the sort of things autistic people are forced to deal with their entire lives. We are expected to hide who we are, to pretend we think like everyone else, to play the allistic guessing game and ignore our needs in order to make everyone else feel comfortable. And all that work doesn’t even succeed at convincing people that we are normal. No matter how much an autistic person works to hide that they are autistic, no matter how well they “mask,” allistics still have that same gut reaction when they meet us. We still trigger the uncanny valley effect, the internal warning in your mind that tells you that something is off about us, that we aren’t quite “human.” Because for some reason, “human” only includes those who think and act like you. 

To be honest with you, even now I have barely scratched the surface of the autistic struggle. I have barely even mentioned autistic burnout, how the constant pressure to mask and live up to allistic standards of personhood inevitably results in anxiety, depression, and an inability to perform even basic tasks that were once simple or easy. I have not talked about how the average life expectancy for autistic people is 36, due in large part (among other factors) to high rates of suicide. I have not talked about how autistic people are regularly used as tools by hate groups like transphobes who claim autistic children are being “tricked” into transitioning, because these hate groups think we can’t speak for ourselves and are thus easy tools for garnering sympathy. I have not talked about how the now-defunct diagnosis of aspergers has its origins in Nazi race science as part of how to determine which autistic people should be allowed to live. I have not talked about how autism is regularly used as an excuse for eugenics, as people consistently speak about how they want a genocide of autistic people through use of a “cure” or finding a way to identify and then abort all autistic fetuses. I have not talked about how certain countries don’t allow autistic immigrants because they believe they will be too much of a burden  on the nation. I have not talked about how anti-vaxxers treat having an autistic child as worse than a dead one, because they refuse to give their children life saving vaccines due to their fear that the vaccine will give their child autism. I have not talked about how autistic behaviors and traits are regularly used in media to characterize “inhuman” characters like aliens and robots. I have barely touched upon the myriad of issues that face autistic people on a daily basis and the countless ways we are dehumanized in all aspects of life.

There is so much I could talk about, so many injustices I could address, so many casual hate crimes committed against us without a second thought, so many ways the society we live in was built in a way that actively works to tear down autistic people. And maybe one day I will talk about it all, though I think I would need a lot more than just an essay to explain it all. It would require a full book, at the very least. So for now, I will leave you with something smaller. 

I am autistic. Maybe I match your mental image of what autism is. Maybe I don’t. But I am far from the only autistic person you have interacted with in some way. Early in 2023, the CDC reported that 1 in every 36 children is diagnosed with autism. And that is without even considering how often autism goes undiagnosed, due to sexism, racism, and myriad other factors. This means that at the very minimum, there are considerably more autistic people in the world than there are redheads (as about 1-2% of the world’s population has red hair). Think about how many redheads you have encountered. You have encountered many more autistic people than you have redheads. Or, to use an example with less geographical variation, simply think about how many people in general you have met. Over the course of your life, you have likely interacted with thousands of people, which means you have likely interacted with at least dozens of autistic people, if not hundreds.

So the next time you get that gut reaction, the next time you look at someone acting in a way that doesn’t make sense to you, the next time you look at someone and think “they’re weird” or something similar, the next time someone freaks out about something you think is trivial, the next time someone has difficulty doing a task you think is simple or easy, the next time someone fails to understand something you think should be obvious, the next time someone can’t meet your eyes or acts disrespectfully or does any number of things that seem wrong to you, remember what I have said. And think about it. And maybe, just maybe, try to be a little kinder.



BIO

Jonathan Kruyer is a Canadian-American writer and author with a Bachelor of English from Brigham Young University. While his true joy is writing fantasy, this essay was born from his experiences living as an autistic person in an allistic world and the struggles that come from having a brain that works differently from those of everyone around you. You may reach him at jonathankruyer@gmail.com or check out his narrative ttrpg podcast, The Genesys Archives. 








A Pair of Sparrows Brawling on the Sidewalk

by George Capaccio



Like liquored up brutes spilling out of a bar
with fists flying over some misconstrued remark
and bruised egos ready to unleash Armageddon,
the two birds are having one hell of a fight
with no holds barred and feathers flying

as they take turns pinning each other down
in a fury of wings and jabbing beaks,
till one lay panting on the pavement
forced to admit defeat.
Then the champ, briefly distracted,

releases his hold. Too bad!
His rival recovers his strength
and with a sudden bolt
leaps to his feet
ready to peck and claw his way to the top

of their rough and tumble brawl.
Two featherweight fighters
in hot pursuit of each other
soar skyward, wings pumping
rapid fire.

Someone more fable-minded
might draw a moral from this clash of avian brawn
about the nature of man and his reliance on force
when some cocky interloper
threatens his perch and whatever crumbs

he claims are his. But as for me
all I see is a mad scramble for dominance
and final control of natural resources
before the planet goes up in flames
and the moon falls into the sea.



Danse de l’Esprit


Perfectly blended bodies
No blemishes
No wrinkles
No frown lines
Thick lustrous hair
The sort you see in commercials
For some new miracle shampoo

Dancers
Young, dazzling in their youth
And fiery quest for fame and adulation
They are after all artists
Their bodies the very birthplace of glory, grace, and wonder
As they twist, turn, spin, leap, slide, vanquish
Age and all its imperfections
Rapture in their every movement
The ease with which they shape time and space
Into the most exquisite patterns of light

I who am not young
I who am not lithe nor slim nor perfectly attuned
To the tempo of my own rapidly passing time
I who am falling further and further away
From whatever promises I swore to keep
I lift one foot then the other
Dragging behind me the weight of years
The heaviness I have come to equate
With the measure of growing old

Still, the silence of my ways
And the music that plays when I am most alone
Beget a style of dance, a kind of turning and turning about,
Perfectly balanced, arms thrust out



Blackbird Autumn


Was it a blackbird that spoke to me before I had even opened my eyes for the very first time, and did he tell me the way it would be in my life and how autumn would be that time of year when my soul feels most at home in the world, especially as the sky begins to darken, and the trees against the falling light become sheer silhouettes, and the silence that surrounds me replicates the absence I feel when I am alone?

Almost palpable, that feeling is. As if when the last scrap of light is gone from the sky, my death will approach with the tact and deference of a true gentleman and tell me what I have always known.

Look, there is a solitary star shining through the branches of a tree. It appears so suddenly, so succinctly, almost the way an unintended tear will form in the corner of someone’s eye followed by another and then another the way the stars are shining now.



BIO



George Capaccio, a native New Englander, now lives in North Carolina. He rose to prominence in his twenties with a series of dead-end jobs while writing on the side—poems, mostly. In his thirties, he added storytelling and acting to his résumé while still writing—poems, mostly. To date, he has written over 30 books of fiction and nonfiction for educational publishers. His book-length poetry collection—While the Light Still Trembles—took first prize in peace writing from the University of Arkansas. George is currently touring his one-person performance as Albert Einstein. You can learn a bit more about him at https://www.georgecapaccio.com

Memories of Birds

by Jonas David


Author’s preface:

I often imagine myself as Alfred Wallace during his expedition to Brazil in 1848. For four years he explored and charted the Rio Negro, and described and captured a wide variety of insects, birds, and other animal specimens to sell to museums, and for his own private collection. My thoughts when reading his story years ago, and rereading it now, hover always around what Wallace’s first impressions must have been. I imagine myself in the depths of that forest, surrounded by unfamiliar bird-calls and insect songs and other animal cries, the strange scents and colors, even the shapes and sizes of the leaves would have been unfamiliar. I try to imagine the surrealness of being in a place completely unknown, where not only every plant, insect and animal is new, but even the water itself is a mystery. Wallace writes in an 1853 paper for the Royal Geographical Society:

The most striking characteristic of the Rio Negro is that from which it derives its name–its black waters. And this is no imaginative or fanciful appellation; forasmuch as the waters of the ocean are blue, so are those of this river jet black.

Wallace found endless and fascinating life along the river. He collected thousands of specimens from hundreds of species and made copious notes and drawings. He described some species in detail and some only in passing, but his descriptions always evoke a feeling of the fantastical in me. On a species of monkeys living along the Rio Negro, for example, he writes:

…Their large eyes, cat-like faces, soft woolly hair and nocturnal habits render them a very interesting group. They are called “devil monkeys” by the Indians, and are said to sleep during the day and to roam about only at night. I have had specimens of them alive, but they are very delicate and soon die.

And on the abundant species of butterflies:

They all fly with excessive rapidity, and are exceedingly shy; they settle on trunks of trees or on rocks by the water, where several species are only found. … The Callitheas are another genus of butterflies unsurpassed for exquisite beauty. … [and were] found plentifully on the trunks of trees, where a black sap was exuding.

These are just some of the things he must have seen and documented, which themselves are just a small subset of the possibilities within the entire sprawling forest. Even one side of the river to the next were completely different worlds, as Wallace notes:

During my residence in the Amazon district I took every opportunity of determining the limits of species, and I soon found that the Amazon, the Rio Negro and the Madeira formed the limits beyond which certain species never passed. …  the species found on one side very often do not occur on the other. … the same phænomena occur both with birds and insects, as I have observed in many instances.

If two sides of a river are so drastically different, I often think, then even five miles away must also be a different world. A single species might live exclusively in a single five-mile radius of the forest. Perhaps a species of beetle or butterfly or ant could go its entire millions years existence unknown to humanity. Perhaps this hypothetical beetle or ant, never seen by human eyes, went extinct when Wallace himself walked over its nest, crushing the final members of the species. Such scenarios must happen every day, completely unwitnessed, undocumented, and unremembered.

Wallace must have known, in some way, that his task was impossible. But this, I think, only fired his passion to see and describe whatever he could.

The more I see of the country, the more I want to, and I can see no end of the species of butterflies when the whole country is well explored…

Four years later, with his mind packed full of discovery and data, and his ship packed with drawings and samples, Wallace began the journey home.

On the 12th of July I embarked in the “Helen,” 235 tons, for London…

I have a recurring vision of Wallace’s departure that day, of my own imagining, I’m sure. But I see the scene so vividly that sometimes I convince myself it could be a memory, and I play with the idea that I am perhaps some form of a reincarnation of Wallace. In my vision, Wallace stands at the prow of the ship, his hands on the splintered railing, gazing into the horizon. The warm wind ruffles his hair, and he breathes deep as his belongings are loaded onto the ship behind him. All his countless thoughts and discoveries are safely packed up, and soon to be shared with the world. There is a feeling of contentment that resides in his chest. A feeling of satisfaction, of creation. And a feeling of anticipation for what the world will think of the things he is about to show them. He hears the deep flutter and snap of the unfurled sails catching wind, and the ship moves under his feet.

At certain times in my life, I have felt as if on the precipice of disaster. As if I were on an inevitable path to something terrible. This cold feeling of dread and terror is directed nowhere and attached to nothing. Nothing disastrous ever happens during these episodes, and the feeling fades to calmness after, at most, several hours. I have often wondered if these feelings, seemingly unattached to any events happening around me, are an echo of future trauma. Could certain impactful things that will happen in my life send ripples of emotion backward in time? I wonder, too, because just before my vision of Wallace ends, I feel that same cold feeling of anticipation, perhaps an echo from a day 26 days later.

On the 6th of August, … at 9, A.M., smoke was discovered issuing from the hatchways … and soon filled the cabin… By noon the flames had burst into the cabin and on deck, and we were driven to take refuge in the boats, which, being much shrunk by exposure to the sun, required all our exertions to keep them from filling with water. The flames spread most rapidly; and by night the masts had fallen, and the deck and cargo was one fierce mass of flame. We staid near the vessel all night; the next morning we left the ship still burning down at the water’s edge, and steered for Bermuda…

The only things which I saved were my watch, my drawings of fishes, and a portion of my notes and journals. Most of my journals, notes on the habits of animals, and drawings of the transformations of insects, were lost.

My collections were mostly from … the wildest and least known parts of South America, and their loss is therefore the more to be regretted. I had a fine collection of the river tortoises (Chelydidæ) consisting of ten species, many of which I believe were new. Also upwards of a hundred species of the little known fishes of the Rio Negro … My private collection of Lepidoptera … there must have been at least a hundred new and unique species. I had also a number of curious Coleoptera, several species of ants in all their different states, and complete skeletons and skins of an ant-eater and cow-fish, …  the whole of which, together with a small collection of living monkeys, parrots, macaws, and other birds, are irrecoverably lost.

I try to imagine Wallace sitting on that crowded little boat, rocking on the waves, watching for hours as four years of work slowly burn and sink into dark waters.

As I write this in 2019 the Amazon rainforest is being burnt to clear way for cattle grazing land, and many of the species Wallace once documented are likely gone. Though he had no way to know it, with the destruction of his specimens and notes, those species were lost forever. When Wallace died, the last traces of their existence that resided within his mind, were erased from reality.

When I think about this I inevitably think about my own knowledge and experiences. If I were to die, they too would be lost forever, for I have written none of them down. We live in a fragile world full of temporary things. Every animal, every insect, every tree, lake, ocean–everything is temporary. It is imperative not to take these things for granted while we do have them. We must also attempt to preserve the memory of the world around us for future generations to learn from and enjoy. The life of the Amazon that Wallace, and others, did manage to describe and research will continue to be learned from and enjoyed long after the Amazon itself is gone from the world.

Our own lives, too, are temporary. I feel, now more than ever, an urge to describe everything around me and inside me, for preservation.

Memories of Birds

1.

As a young teen walking home one night just after sunset I saw a swirling mass of crows above a lone pine tree. They spun like a black funnel against the purple sky, and every so often their cacophonic mess of caws synchronized like a radio coming briefly into tune, caw! caw! caw! I felt as if they knew a secret, as if their calls had a purpose. That particular tree seemed to have some special meaning to them. I imagined the tree was an altar in some crow religion, or a fortress in a bird war. After that night I noticed every crow that crossed my path, flew overhead, or hopped into the street to peck at a piece of trash. I remember wondering how I never noticed them before.

Some years later I read an article describing crow intelligence as being equal to that of a six- or seven-year-old human child. I watched crows carefully after that, and tried to imagine their intentions and ideas, their memories and friends. Coming across a dead crow, stiff with tattered wings, laying on a sidewalk, as one does now and then, became a memorable experience. I would often think about the scene for hours, unable to avoid the image of a six-year-old child laying ignored on the pavement. I wondered if other crows were missing him or her as they waited at a meeting spot in the trees. I wondered if the others called for the dead crow. I wondered if they mourned. And I wondered if the dead crow had known death was coming, and if he or she had dreaded the end. I wondered if the fear of death was possible for crows, as it is for human children–a kind of primal fear that children experience even if they do not understand the source of the fear.

In 2013 I encountered an unusual group of crows on the edge of a man-made pond outside my office building. I would often walk circles around this pond, which was perhaps twenty feet across, in an effort to relax during stressful days. No fish lived in it, but various birds gathered there. One fall afternoon I saw perhaps a dozen crows standing near the water in a scattering of red and brown leaves beneath a maple tree. I often would see birds in this area searching for insects or inspecting some trash, but in this instance the crows stood in a circle facing each other. I wondered what fascinated them, and approached slowly for a better look. As I did, the crows began to caw in unison. Although they must not have noticed me, because they hadn’t moved, I felt I had somehow caused their caws. A sense that something was impending settled over me and I was overcome, as I sometimes am, with an unfocused dread and coldness. The chill autumn wind seemed to pass through my jacket, my skin, and into my bones. I took a step and crunched a leaf underfoot, and the circle broke apart. The crows took flight hesitantly, not as if scared, but as if unwilling to leave. When the snap and flutter of their wings had faded into the sky I saw, on a bed of brown leaves, a stiff, black-feathered carcass. Spread around and on the body were perhaps a dozen aluminum beer tabs, bottle caps and various coins, which I stared at for some time before understanding what they were. The objects, all shiny, seemed to be placed deliberately on and around the dead crow. One item stood out to me. It was gold in color and looked like a medallion or pendant, rather than a coin. I carefully plucked it from the body and slipped it into my pocket.

Several days later I searched the internet for the meaning of the symbol on the pendant, which I at first had thought was a stylized dragon. I scrolled through several pages of dragon icons before I tried a reverse image search and got a result which I found hard to believe. The symbol, I read, originated in Korean mythology and represented Samjogo, or Samjok-o, a three-legged crow who lived in the sun. This creature appeared in several east Asian mythologies, the oldest of which was Chinese in origin. In the Chinese version of the story, ten sun-crows, called the Yangwu, or Jīnwū, meaning ‘golden crow,’ lived in ten different suns. Each day one of the sun-crows would be chosen to fly around the world in a carriage driven by Xihe, who was the Chinese sun deity, and mother of the suns. As soon as one crow returned, another would set out in its place to circle the world. Folklore says that sometime around 2170 BC all ten sun-crows came out on the same day, causing the world to burn. Complete destruction was averted, however, by the mythological archer Hou Yi, who shot down all but one of the sun-crows. 

For several weeks after reading about Samjogo, I thought continuously about the origins of the pendant. I tried to visualize, as I do with many objects, the pendant’s past. These thoughts became more vivid and detailed, until I had crafted a complete story of its history, and what began as a simple curiosity about the pendant’s age had evolved into a fantastic belief that I had found an artifact. I imagined a first century tradesman of the Goguryeo kingdom pouring liquid metal into a mould. I saw the glowing red icon dipped into a barrel of black water with an angry spit, and I saw the icon presented to its commissioner–perhaps a royal, uncomfortably wary of staining his robes in the tradesman’s filthy workshop. Perhaps, I imagined, the pendant was a family seal, created for a new, upstart house. Perhaps the three legs of Samjogo symbolized the three princes that held up this new house. Perhaps the two younger princes, jealous of their older brother’s position and his gift of this new icon and status, conspired against him. I imagined a hunting trip, a contrived reason to leave the view of the servants, and a sudden attack, the prince’s body tumbling into a ravine, splashing blood onto leaves and branches and rocks with every bone-breaking tumble. And the two brothers, climbing carefully down, searching the body, then searching for hours the bloody path of its descent, unable to find the pendant, which hangs tangled in the branches of a young sapling. The brothers leave. Days flicker by, then years. The sapling grows and lifts the pendant toward the sun and the sky. Light glints on the metal, dew settles and evaporates and tarnishes the gleam as the pendant rises on the extending, growing branch. The branch swells and presses against the thin silver until the chain snaps, and the pendant falls from the great height it has risen to, and lands in a wheel rut in what is now a well-beaten path alongside the towering tree…

At this point the desire to know how this pendant came to be resting atop a dead crow in the United States overwhelmed me, and I brought the item to a jeweler to be evaluated. Within several seconds of holding the pendant in his manicured hand, the jeweler informed me that the icon was composed of pewter and paint, and had been manufactured within the past decade. When I pressed him about the possibility of it being much older, he informed me that the certainty of the pendant being made in this century was 100%, due to the kind of mould used. After some further reading I learned that at least two sports teams and several corporations in Korea use the three-legged sun-crow as their logo, including a luxury car manufacturer.

While the details of my vision did not apply to that specific pendant, I was enthralled by the idea that the Samjogo symbol, originating thousands of years ago across the sea, had found its way onto the body of a dead crow in my own city. I have kept the pendant on my nightstand ever since. I often wonder about the crow that found the pendant–perhaps shining in the sunlight in the dirt or grass, or on a busy sidewalk–and after a curious turning of its head, plucked the treasure up in its beak to take to the body of its friend or relative. Samjogo, I have often thought, is a kind of metaphysical monument to crows, crafted by society, and history, and stories, and the mind.

Three years later I moved to a new city, and the presence of another crow monument refreshed my memories of Samjogo and renewed my interest in birds. This new monument was constructed not of ideas and culture, but of powder-coated aluminum and concrete, and stood outside my local library. The sculpture was 12 feet high and 18 feet long, and depicted a common black crow standing next to a familiar, orange colored box of French fries. The crow held one fry in its beak with its head tilted slightly to the side, as if ready to take flight at any sign of danger. At night, the crow was lit from below with a subtle blue light and its eyes glowed yellow. This sculpture’s commonness, its reflection of such an everyday sight on a grand scale, struck at my heart. Other bird monuments came to mind, such as the Seagull Monument in Salt Lake City, or the monument to the passenger pigeon in Wisconsin. But this aluminum crow seemed, despite its size, much humbler than those. I passed this piece, entitled Crow With Fries, every day as I drove to my office, and was constantly reminded of all my experiences, visions and interests associated with crows and birds in general. Each time I passed it I felt as if a million tiny black eyes looked out from its face. As if a million scaled talons and beating wings pulled me toward it.

I first met Lisa Ong in Singapore in 2015 while waiting for a taxi outside the crowded Geylang market. I was watching a little hovering bird peck at the frayed edge of a large canvas banner advertising some event. The brown and yellow bird would dart back and forth and pluck until a strand came loose, then speed away in a blink, only to return moments later for more. The bird had flown off and returned multiple times as I waited. I imagined it was using the strands to build a nest somewhere. The bird was small enough to perch between the anti-roosting devices, or ‘bird spikes’ that had been installed on nearly every surface in the rafters and roof of the market. I was holding my camera toward the little bird, which had a dull greenish brown back and a yellow belly, when Lisa, standing next to me, spoke. That’s not a hummingbird, you know, she said. I lowered my camera, at first annoyed at the interruption, but I had in fact assumed it to be a hummingbird. No? I asked. She shook her head, smiling. She had short, black hair and large, round glasses that made her head look small. She was perhaps 40, near my age. It’s an olive-backed sunbird, she said. Westerners think they are hummingbirds, she said, but there are no hummingbirds in Singapore. She extended a slim hand. I’m Lisa, she said. We held a brief conversation while we waited at the taxi stand. The olive-backed sunbird, she told me, is common even in densely populated areas due to its incredible adaptation to humans. Despite all the bird spikes and loud noises in cities, the birds manage to make nests here. I learned, as we waited, that Lisa was an ornithologist who studied intelligence in various bird species. As we talked, every time she mentioned the olive-backed sunbird, the word ‘sun’ fell into my mind like a pebble into a dark lake. The ripples compounded and splashed, and I remembered the three-legged sun-crow, and then the funnel of birds above the lone tree I had seen as a teenager. I asked Lisa about this persistent memory from my youth, and her eyes sparkled with the rare passion possessed only by those asked about a thing they are desperate to talk about. The birds circling above that tree, she told me, were preparing to roost. Crows roosted, she said, in groups of thousands or more. The largest such roosts had been documented at over 200,000 birds. The crows were known to return to the same locations over and over, often for many years, and the exact reasons for this are unknown. Our talk was cut short when her taxi arrived. We exchanged contact information and parted ways. Her description of the crows’ habitual behaviors made me realize I had never gone back to look at that pine tree in the twilight, despite knowing its exact location and having thought about that memory most of my life. I decided in that moment that I would visit the tree, and I did, shortly before I began writing this. The tree, however, had long since been cut down and the area paved over.

I thought of Lisa rarely in the intervening years, and neither of us ever contacted the other. When I decided to write about birds, however, I immediately remembered our spontaneous conversation and sought out her info. She answered my email within the hour, and we soon were chatting by phone. I was startled to learn that she was staying on Bainbridge Island, a mere ferry ride from my own city. She was there, she told me, to study the behavior of certain crows who had been observed bringing gifts to a local girl who had fed them for several weeks. I remembered reading the story, which had gained brief national attention. The gifts consisted of shining objects such as coins or bottle caps. The fact that Lisa was studying crows in my own area, and the remarkable similarity of the crow’s gifts to the objects at the scene I had witnessed by the pond, combined to create a strong sense of surreality in me. I felt as if I were having one of my detailed visions, but instead of some trinket or historical figure, this vision was about my own future. We arranged to meet two weeks later. I spent several hours preparing questions, and I purchased a new notebook and pen to document our conversation. I felt certain it would be a long and detailed talk. During the nights leading up to our meeting I had several dreams featuring the Crow With Fries sculpture. In the most memorable of these dreams the city had been erased, as well as all trees, grass and any signs of life. The crow stood alone on an endless, sandy plain, and was pelted by dust in waves that built until I could see nothing.

It was raining on the morning of our meeting and I stayed below deck during the ferry ride across the Puget Sound. Later, as I drove off the ferry, I saw a group of children in brightly colored raincoats holding bright yellow bags and picking trash out of the dark morning waters on the foggy shore.

I entered, with some trepidation, the coffee shop where we had agreed to meet. I had visualized our possible conversations so vividly and repeatedly that I worried I would, as I sometimes do in these cases, get confused about what had actually been said and what I’d imagined her saying in the days leading up to our meeting. As I entered the little cafe, which had a small stage and microphone in one corner and was decorated with various colorful paintings, those fears vanished. Lisa’s appearance had changed much in four years. Her hair was now shoulder length and had accumulated several grey streaks. She no longer wore glasses, and her eyebrows seemed to have all but disappeared. I would have no trouble differentiating this Lisa from the imagined Lisa I had already spent hours talking with.

Despite these changes to her appearance, I recognized her immediately when she stood up and greeted me with an extended hand. Her voice contained the same passionate excitement as in our first conversation, though now it seemed tinged with a kind of weariness. I sat across from her. We were alone, seemingly in the world. The barista had yet to make an appearance and the parking lot and roads were empty in this early hour. We smiled at one another, but with nothing beside our one previous conversation to go on, small talk was impossible. I took out my notebook, which was leather and embossed with two wrens in flight on the cover. I asked her if she minded, and when she shrugged I placed the notebook on the table and opened to the first page. I wanted to continue, I told her, our conversation about the crows. She seemed to be thinking of what to say, then hesitated. She folded and unfolded her hands, cleared her throat, all the while watching the tip of my pen. I set down the pen and told her I would not write anything that she didn’t want me to write. She insisted that she wasn’t bothered, and that she only hadn’t expected to feel as if she were being interviewed. The oppressive silence of the coffee shop struck me suddenly. There was no music, no other people, no splash and clatter of dishes being washed in a back room. The lights were not on and we sat in the dim grey of early morning filtered through low clouds. I saw that Lisa had no drink in front of her and I wondered for a moment if any employees were here at all. The sense that we were alone in the world rose like a cold wave. I imagined outside there were empty roads and empty houses slowly being grown over with ivy, walls and floors pushed through by vines and trees that swelled and burst through the roofs, crumbling everything into dirt to feed their roots. In this new world birds would black the sky with their wings and roost on every surface. A moment later the lights blinked on, and the speakers popped to life, spilling out the nostalgic piano and echoing vocal opening of ABBA’s The Winner Takes It All. A door slammed, the barista appeared–a tall, thin man with a small beard—and he brought us the two black coffees we asked for. Cars droned outside. The cafe door opened and closed with a jingle and two grey-haired women entered and took a table near the stage. The world moved around us again. Lisa smiled, and seemed to blink away the same fog I had been experiencing. I sensed that I had been going about the meeting the wrong way. I closed my notebook. Why did you come to be an ornithologist? I asked her. Her eyes sparkled with the same passion I had seen in our first conversation years ago, and she began to talk. When I opened my notebook again, she did not notice.

2.

Before I was ever interested in birds, my greatest passion was art, Lisa began. From ages nine to thirteen I wanted nothing more than to be a great painter. I read everything about art and artists, and their ways of living–all kinds of art, not just painting. I considered musicians and actors and dancers all to be artists as well, and I studied them and their creations, searching for what elements would grab my heart. It all felt so important then. I often imagine what I might be doing today if I’d kept my focus on painting. Sometimes, when I lay unsleeping in the dark, I feel the presence of an alternate self living alongside me, on the other side of a thin, yet indestructible membrane. She, this other me, is dreaming of colors and canvas instead of beaks and flight patterns, and I feel that if I could only turn at just the right angle, I could slip over to that other life and be her without skipping a heartbeat.

On my thirteenth birthday, Lisa said, my father gave me a book on the 19th century Japanese artist Kawanabe Kyosai. Kyosai’s colorful, active, and often ridiculous paintings appealed to my childish humor and tastes, and his personality was a paradigm shift in my young mind. His multiple arrests, his drinking and general reckless behavior were completely at odds with my notions of what an artist should be. Such confusion and danger made him more real and identifiable. It made important art seem possible for normal, flawed people like me. One particular sentence in this book, a very short sentence lacking details, mentioned almost offhandedly that Kyosai had picked up a severed human head out of the Kanda river as a boy of nine, and that this event had affected his aesthetics. I tried to imagine, Lisa said, what I would do if I found a head in the Singapore River. Would I pick it up? I could not decide if I would. I read the sentence over and over, as if my eyes could scrub away the vague words to find more detail beneath. The way the sentence was phrased did not make it clear whether the head was alone, or if the rest of the body was there as well. The sentence could even be read as though Kyosai had removed the head from the body himself.

I thought about Kyosai and the head in the river for days, Lisa told me. In my mind, she said, it is early morning and raining when Kyosai finds the head. A light rain, almost a mist, sends ripples across the muddy water on the riverbank. I see Kyosai thrashing at grass with a long stick and squelching mud between his bare toes, stomping as young boys do. Taking up space. At the river’s edge he lets the running water rinse his feet and thrusts his stick at imaginary fish. Then, there to his right, tangled in reeds or pinned against rocks, is the body. In my vision, Lisa told me, the head is above water and facing away from Kyosai. Short, tangled black hair sways with the lapping water, back and forth, like seaweed. It is human nature, isn’t it, Lisa said, to need to see a face? It is the most natural thing in the world. And if you asked me to name something unnatural, the most unnatural thing to me, Lisa said, would be a person with no face. A person whose back is always to me, ever turning away as I try to circle him. Kyosai knew, I think, Lisa told me, that if he did not see this dead person’s face, the unknown visage would haunt him. The body in the river would be forever with its back to him, and whenever he recalled it he would see only the wet, limp hair on the back of the head and always wonder about the unseen face. Perhaps he also knew, subconsciously, that the unseen is always more terrifying than the seen. So he wades carefully into the black, chilled river water on that cloudy morning, and he picks up the head, which comes loose from the body as he tries to move it. He turns the head, cold and wet with hair tangling in his child’s fingers, and looks on the face.

Lisa paused at this point and took several sips of her coffee in silence while staring at some point behind me. Of course I have no real details about Kosai’s experience at the river, Lisa continued, folding her hands in front of her. This is only what I imagined as a child. For several weeks I scoured the library–this was before the internet was widely available–for any books about Kyosai, and found none. Then I borrowed, one by one, any books on Japanese art, which I scanned line by line for any mentions of Kyosai. All this was in an effort to find the slightest detail on Kyosai’s experience with the head. I was never able to find anything beyond those few sentences about his aesthetic shock at the Kanda river. Sometimes I am certain that this story must be written of somewhere, and now and then I spend a few minutes or hours searching for references. But a part of me also wonders if that experience died with Kyosai, and if the small fragment of hearsay I read in the book my father gave me as a child is the only evidence that remains of that day.

During my weeks in the library looking at page after page of Japanese art, I was attracted to several Kyosai drawings which I recognized from the book my father had given me. Two of these drawings, Crow on a Withered Branch and Crow on a Plum Branch, at first appeared to be the same drawing, though upon closer examination I found subtle differences in the feathers. The third, Two Ravens on a Plum Tree, also featured similarly drawn black birds. The stark, cool style of these three bird drawings, in which the birds stared calmly ahead at some unknown feature off-canvas, stood out from Kyosai’s wildly colorful, elaborate paintings. Each time I came across one of these three bird drawings I looked at it longer. Then one day, instead of finding a new art book to scour, I opened a book about birds and searched for an entry on crows. I learned, among other things that day, that crows are monogamous, can live up to forty years, can use tools, are incredibly intelligent and can be trained to speak. At that time there were an abundance of crows in Singapore. They roosted everywhere, were always in the sky, and were such a common sight to me that they had become invisible. As I read about crows, they reentered my world. It seemed that each fact I learned brought more crows into existence around me, until the city was crowded with them. I found myself staring at them on the walk home from school as they flapped out from a tree or pecked at something on the ground. I felt on the verge of being able to communicate to them, and understand them.

Only a few days after I started reading about birds I learned that my father, as a member of the Singapore Gun Club, had been enlisted by the government to help reduce the crow population, which at that point had climbed to near 150,000. Every day my father and several other men from the club would go out into the city and hunt crows. They drove up and down the streets looking for the black birds, and when sighting one or more they would stop, hop out of their van, and shoot. Sometimes they would gather over 100 birds in a single outing. I learned my father was doing this not from him or my mother, but from other children at my school who’d seen my father carrying a gun on the street–very unusual in Singapore–and spread the story around.

That day when I returned home, I confronted my father about the stories I’d heard. I felt convinced it all must be a cruel joke orchestrated by my schoolmates. When my father not only confirmed what I’d heard but did so with a shameless smile and a pat on my shoulder, I burst into tears and fled to my room. After some time crying into my pillow, I decided that my father must not know anything about crows. They must be invisible to him as they had been to me only a few days earlier. All it would take, I thought, Lisa told me, would be for him to learn what I had learned, and he would no longer want to shoot crows.

As I began what I now think of as my first research project, Lisa said, certain unwelcome thoughts repeatedly interrupted me. These intrusive thoughts told me that my father had somehow discovered my interest in crows and was purposefully trying to remove them from view so that I would refocus on art. Most of me acknowledged the absurdity of this, but part of me kept returning to the question: why now? Why had my father begun to kill crows the moment I took an interest in them? During the next week I spent hours every day in the library collecting crow facts like bits of treasure and arranging them in the most provocative order. I felt, then, an absolute certainty that if I communicated my knowledge in a clear and simple way, my father would stop killing crows.

The day came when I was ready, and I sat my mother and father on the couch in our living room and set up my diorama: a folded piece of cardboard with various pictures and text attached. I described to my parents the evidence I’d found for the emotional and mental capabilities of crows. I highlighted the crows’ monogamy and strong social relationships with other crows, and their massive roosts that lasted for years or decades, full of crows that all knew each other. I described their ability to learn and remember, the capability to recognize human faces, and their understanding of mortality as evidenced by the gatherings of crows that form around the dead, which I described as funerals. I went on to outline in detail the various tools crows had been known to use, and tools they themselves had made. As I spoke, the postures of my parents changed in opposite directions. My mother leaned forward with interest, while my father leaned back and folded his arms. My mother’s eyes widened, my father’s narrowed. When I was finished, my mother complimented my speaking voice and organization and asked what class the project was for. My father stood and went to look out the kitchen window. After a moment I followed him and waited silently a few steps away, Lisa said. My father gripped the edge of the countertop tightly for several seconds, then said: Lisa, you think I want to kill all those birds? I don’t want to do it, it’s not a hobby. But someone has to do it. It’s for the good of our city, and someone has to do it. You have just made my job harder, he told me, Lisa said.

As a child I did not consider the differences between Singapore and the rest of the world, and I assumed, Lisa continued, that people everywhere must be killing crows. I thought, said Lisa, that if my father was not convinced by his own daughter to stop shooting them, then no one else on Earth would be. I really believed then that nothing would stop the killing, and crows would be wiped out. So my goal became to learn and document everything I could about crows before they were gone. Within a few years the crow population in Singapore was down to a manageable 35,000 and my father and the gun club were no longer needed. By then, though, my focus had been forever changed. I still have not forgotten that desperate feeling, like a burning fuse, as I rushed to gather what I thought would be the final photos and information on crows available to the world. I feel hints of that desperation today, sometimes, but I know much more about how the world works now.

At this point Lisa caught my eye and seemed to sense a question I hadn’t asked. These kinds of bird cullings, Lisa told me, are normal, and happen frequently. Only a few years ago, Lisa said, the Agri-Food and Veterinary Authority of Singapore removed several hundred Javanese Myna birds from a large sea apple tree using a ‘roost net’ which officers lowered over the tree. Myna birds are pervasive in Singapore and are considered an invasive species. These particular birds were removed because their raucous chirping was upsetting people in the surrounding area. The net was hung over the tree during the night to prevent the sleeping birds from escaping, and the captured birds were then euthanized by AVA officers using carbon dioxide. It must sound to you like Singapore has a particular distaste for birds, Lisa said, but this is only because I lived there and am more aware of what goes on there than other places. Bird culling happens everywhere, even right here in Bainbridge. Only several days ago at the pier, USDA specialists were collecting seagulls to be euthanized. They carried carbon dioxide chambers, about the size of a microwave, with canisters of gas attached. The gulls are placed inside the chamber and the gas turned on, for a quick and easy death. This kind of thing is common practice to keep populations under control. It is not new historically speaking, either. Mao Zedong’s 1958 attempt to exterminate sparrows being one example.

Here I felt an impulse to interject and mention what were, in my opinion, some major differences between Zedong’s war on sparrows and the other bird cullings she had described. From my first sentence, though, I could see her face harden, and the fire in her eyes began to smolder and cool. I sensed that, to keep the conversation going, it was important that I change the subject. I asked her again about crow roosts and described my memory of the crows above the pine tree.

Little is known about how crows choose their roosts, Lisa told me, but once chosen, they tend to stay there for years, sometimes generations. Even when they are forced to move, such as when a tree is cleared for agricultural purposes, or for logging, the crows will choose a new roost in the same area. Some crow roosts have been known to form in the same areas for over 100 years. Most crows you see in cities, pecking at trash in the streets or standing on rooftops, commute into the city from roosts in the country dozens of miles away. They make this trip each morning and evening, forming long, loud convoys across the sky. When I see one of these so-called murders passing overhead, I often find myself stopping to watch. As I stare at the sky, Lisa said, I try to imagine where each crow might be heading, and I wonder if any of them are birds that I have encountered before. The same crows, usually in mated pairs, visit the same parts of their chosen cities every day, and encountering the same crows repeatedly is more likely than one might think. I remember distinctly the first time I noticed this. In the parking lot of a supermarket I would frequent, many years ago, I caught sight of a crow hopping on one foot and holding the other, presumably injured, leg up in its feathers. Its neck also appeared injured, with a section of bare skin exposed. It hopped agilely despite its injury, and pecked the pavement, scanning left and right for anything that might be food. Two more times that week I saw the same injured crow hopping about the same area of that parking lot. The third time, I felt somehow that it looked at me with recognition it its black eyes. I began to keep sunflower seeds in my car with the plan of giving some to the bird, but in the following weeks I could not find him, and did not see him again. All that is to say that crows are adept at remembering their chosen areas and the individual humans that they share the space with. I expect that in the coming years certain research projects will show that crows are sentient in a similar way to humans; that they are aware they exist and are able to think about their own thoughts.

Although it is most likely, Lisa continued, that the crows you see in cities have flown in from the country, city roosts are becoming increasingly common. Our own University of Washington is host to 150,000 crows each winter, at the Bothell campus. Campus goers have described the trees in the area as ‘slouching’ under their weight, and the crows themselves as a deafening cloud that blocks the sun. The crows’ reasons for moving into the city are not certain, but some possibilities include the ‘heat island’ effect caused by urban areas radiating more heat into the atmosphere than country areas, or the abundance of artificial lighting, which allows the crows to more easily watch for predators at night. Whatever the reasons, crows are more often choosing to roost in city trees, or even on rooftops. While rooftops can be covered with anti-roosting spikes to deter crows, residents are generally not as eager to remove trees from their neighborhoods. As a result, in order to quiet the crows, the USDA’s Wildlife Services has been using an avicide, DRC-1399, a slow-acting poison that targets the kidneys and heart. Birds poisoned in this way usually take several days to die, and there is no evidence that poisoning encourages the crows to change roosts. No matter how effective alternative methods, such as the repeated use of pyrotechnics or lasers in the area, are known to be at encouraging crows to change roosting locations, they require more effort and attention, and money, while poisoning is easy and cheap.

I again had the impulse to interrupt Lisa and say that while poisoning is distasteful to us as outsiders, it would be disingenuous to assume the Wildlife Services were using it solely due to a lack of funds, or a lack of will. But again, I had barely finished that statement when I saw that her desire to speak had shrunk, and she was looking at her watch.

At this point the coffee shop had become loud with chatter. I’ve been rambling, Lisa said, glancing around like she’d just woken from a dream into disappointing reality. I realize, she said, that I never answered your original question about why I became an ornithologist. I will answer it directly, then I must be off. I first wanted to be an ornithologist because I feared the extinction of my favorite bird. In the end, I survived all the study and hard work to reach my goal because I let go of certain hopes and accepted that change is inevitable. That acceptance has enabled me to focus on preserving the memory and knowledge of everything around me, without fear, anger, or sadness clouding my mind. She paused for a moment and her eyes seemed pointed at distant things beyond the walls of the cafe. As I get older, though, she said, I find again and again that there is always more hope for me to let go of.

I wanted to ask Lisa more about this, but she was standing, and we were shaking hands, and then I was alone.

3.

I stayed in the coffee shop for some time after Lisa left. I went over my notes and began to reconstruct the conversation, but I felt distracted and uneasy. My mind repeatedly returned to Lisa’s mention of Mao Zedong’s war on sparrows. I felt then, as I do now, that Zedong’s attempted extermination was far different from other examples of bird culling, and it bothered me that Lisa had equated his extreme actions with the moderate culling of crows and myna birds that she had witnessed.

In the 1950’s Chinese scientists determined that each Eurasian Tree Sparrow consumed over 4 kg of grain per year. Using these numbers, they calculated that for every one-million sparrows killed they could save enough grain to feed over fifty thousand people. In 1958 Mao began his Great Sparrow Campaign. Millions of Chinese citizens took part in the effort and filled the streets, banging pots and pans or drums to scare the birds and prevent them from landing, forcing them to fly until they dropped from exhaustion. Out of civic duty the people destroyed nests and eggs, killed chicks, and shot at birds in flight. In the Xincheng district alone the people produced more than 80,000 scarecrows overnight, and over 100 free-fire zones were set up for citizens to shoot at the sparrows.

Whenever I read or think about this campaign, vivid imaginings intrude on me. In these visions I am a sparrow piercing the night wind above the twinkling lights of houses and farms and factories. I dip toward the ground, hoping to land, as I have attempted to many times in the past hour. An alien roar of clangs and explosions spikes my heart with adrenaline and my aching wings flap, raising me up, up, of their own accord. Everywhere I turn noise and moving shapes trigger my flight reflex. Danger is below. My muscles burn and my heart vibrates against my tiny ribs. I dip, and rise again at the shocking sounds. Down again, feathers fluttering, eyes darting. I can’t land, but I must, but I can’t, but I must–It is estimated that hundreds of millions of sparrows were killed in Mao’s campaign, before an influx of locusts destroyed even more grain, and the effort was called off. This concentrated effort to eliminate sparrows with the intent of extermination cannot, in my opinion, be honestly placed alongside Lisa’s other examples, in which the killings were for preservation and balance. Mao’s attempt to remove a species in this unnatural way was a major contributing factor to the Great Chinese Famine, in which thirty million people died of starvation.

Being unable to express these thoughts directly to Lisa frustrated me, and I decided to walk up the street from the coffee shop to clear my head. I often walk aimlessly for this reason. I find, in many ways, that the mind functions as a machine in which gears must be turned by physical force. I often imagine that each time I swing my leg forward a lever is pulled which turns a gear and moves my thoughts along as if on a conveyor. This production line of thoughts moves through my awareness, transporting ideas out of a jumbled heap into a long, organized line for me to observe at my leisure. The sun had burned away some of the low clouds, and I felt its gentle heat on my neck as I walked. Only several blocks later a sense of calm had come over me.

After some time walking, I encountered an antique shop, or what some may call a curiosity shop. On display behind a window were dozens of painted animal figurines between one and two inches in height. I cupped my hand against the smudged glass. The figurines appeared worn by years of handling. I saw many dogs, cats, horses, bears and dolphins. Also among them were four black birds, which drew my interest. Black birds such as crows and ravens are rarely chosen by figurine makers due to their lack of bright color and their common association with death. These figurines appeared hand carved and painted, and the positioning of the black birds reminded me of the Crow With Fries sculpture near my home. I wanted to hold one and feel the weight and hard edges against my palm. A bell clacked weakly as I entered the shop. I saw no one, and heard nothing but the whirring and clicking of an air conditioner. I maneuvered my way between leaning mirrors which reflected me from all sides and shelves stacked with dusty clocks, over to the figurine display. When seen closely, the figurines seemed thinner and somehow airy, like ghosts. I plucked a black bird perching on a stick up from the group of animals, and found that the figurine was light, hollow, and plastic. I rubbed away a sheen of dust which had led me to believe the plastic was worn paint on wood, and my thumb scuffed against a ridge where two halves of the figure had been pressed together in a factory.

Though not hand made as I had originally thought, these kinds of figurines held their own charm and interest. I often wondered, when seeing these kinds of mass-produced items, how many were out in the world. These particular figurines appeared old, perhaps older than me, and were likely discontinued. Even so, there could be hundreds or even thousands spread throughout the world, sitting in shops like this one, or on bookshelves in homes, or in drawers or toy boxes, in basements or attics or stowed under stairs, or outside being grown over by moss or weathered by sun, or buried deep in the earth. Many of them would remain exactly where they were long after I was dead.

And what of the bird who this figurine had been modeled on? Designers often used a photo for reference, or a sketch based on a real bird seen by the artist. The individual bird, surely dead by now in this case, would never know the progeny it left, the resilient replicas scattered across the continent, many more, certainly, than its biological descendants. Sometimes when I come across simple toy birds in a discount store or supermarket, formed in the familiar ‘v’ shape that gives the barest impression of a bird, I imagine the factory that is, perhaps, still producing them at that moment. I imagine the injection molding machine pumping the molten polyethylene beads into the mould, which then opens with a hiss to birth the hardened replica. The toys tumble out, one after the other, as if the goal were to produce one for each individual bird on Earth. In some cases, such as Peacock or Bald Eagle figurines, the number in existence without doubt outnumber all living members of the species.

After some time an elderly woman wearing a green knit coat appeared to sell me two of the bird figurines for three dollars each. Next to the register a taxidermied grey squirrel on a plinth held down a stack of crumpled receipts. On the side that faced me, the glass bead eye that such creations usually possessed was missing.

I returned to my car and placed the plastic bag containing the two figurines on the passenger seat. I was immediately aware of the whining buzz of a fly in the car with me. The fly passed near my face and pattered repeatedly against the window making a sound like raindrops. I watched the insect for a moment and imagined that it must be perceiving the window as some invisible, impenetrable force. Despite all its senses telling it there were clear skies ahead, the fly was blocked by some unnatural presence beyond its understanding. I rolled down the window to let the creature escape into the sunlight where it would, perhaps, end up dead on the outside of a windshield instead. The fly reminded me of a morning in my office three years prior. At that time I was experiencing severe anxiety and would employ a certain strategy for relaxation. I would take regular breaks from my work to stand at the window and stare at the trees and sky across the parking lot, which were in the same area as the man-made pond I have already described. I would stare at the towering pine trees, black against the pale morning sky, the grey, puffball clouds, the birds. These things, I would tell myself, are all that exists. I focused on the tops of the trees in order to keep the parking lot and cars out of my field of vision. This was an alternate version of a form of meditation I had created, which normally involved the ocean and a seagull, but required prolonged focus and quiet not available when at the office. On that particular morning I had watched as several birds, one by one, fluttered down to land on the tip of the tallest pine tree. The thin top of the tree swayed under their weight, and at once the birds burst into the sky in all directions. One flew directly toward me, and its flight was so straight that it seemed to be hovering in place and growing, as if being slowly zoomed in on by a telescope. In a moment I could see its brown head and black eyes, its tiny yellow beak. I was so mesmerized by the sight that the hollow thud! when the bird hit the window, mere feet from my face, made me jump and spill coffee over my hand and forearm. I couldn’t have spent more than a few seconds setting down my mug and hurrying to the window, but when I looked down, a maintenance employee who had been cleaning the lot was already sweeping the body into a black plastic trash bag, as if he’d been waiting for it to fall.

For the rest of that day I was occupied with thoughts of the bird. I imagined its rippling feathers as it gracefully pierced the morning, gliding toward what it surely thought was cool, sunlit air. I wondered if the bird had any sense of unease or foreboding before it hit. I thought of my own life, and all our lives, which could end at any moment due to things completely outside our understanding or control. Any one of us might be taking actions similar to an insect racing toward the light of an electric bug trap, or a dog bounding playfully into traffic, or a bird rushing toward glass. I wondered if I would feel a hint of danger before the end, or if I would be smiling, oblivious, certain that what lay before me was the wide, open air of tomorrow. 

The maintenance man I had seen that day likely was quite familiar with sweeping up dead birds. Hundreds of millions of birds die from colliding with windows each morning, and most are cleaned up by custodians before the early crowd on their way into the offices and restaurants and other places of work around the world can be upset by them. In New York City alone between 100,000 and 250,000 birds die this way every year. I sometimes imagine that our towering skylines are like hands reaching up into a storm of birds. Like fingers out the window of a moving car being spattered by rain, a constant barrage strikes the windows like some gruesome hail. I often wonder how long it will take for birds to adapt to the phenomenon of glass. Even 150 years ago, birds died by the thousands from crashing into the panels of the Statue of Liberty’s torch or circling the bright light like confused moths until dropping to their deaths from exhaustion. In all the time that cities have existed, most birds have not adjusted to their new environment. Some, such as mynah birds or crows can easily make their homes in our cities. But most species simply die. It is because these birds have failed to adapt, to glass among other things, that in North America the bird population has dropped by nearly 30% in the past 50 years.

After my walk and sitting in my car for a moment I felt at peace, and I called Lisa to set up another meeting. I had some hopes we could talk again that evening, and wanted to find out if so before I left. The phone rang quite a long time before she answered, and her hello sounded hesitant. For some reason I imagined a group of people behind her being waved to silence as she held a hand over the mouthpiece. I thanked her for her time and elaborated on how interesting our conversation had been. As I talked, I sensed ice melting. She apologized for her abrupt departure from the coffee shop. There are certain memories and certain subjects, she said, that I am wary to talk about because of how people tend to react. I asked her about the possibility of meeting once more that evening and she hesitated again, but this time I felt it was the pause at the peak of a parabola right before descent, and that she would accept. I gave what I thought would be a helpful nudge, and mentioned my interest in discussing the passenger pigeon. I imagined the glint in her eye that I had seen previously, and her eager gush of words. But instead, I immediately felt the wall of ice return. After some moments of silence she said that someone had just arrived at her house, and that she would have to talk later. The call ended.

4.

The weather had cleared up by the time I was on the ferry back to Seattle and I spent some time on deck enjoying the crisp wind and clear sky. As the ferry pushed away from the pier a long line of birds flew far overhead. They stretched from one horizon to the other in a continuous trickle of black spots. If I were living in some other year in the past, or perhaps in the future, instead of a trickle I might have seen a thick, undulating stream that cast rippling shadows over the blue waters. When I think of the ebb and flow of animal populations, I cannot help but to visualize a thundering mass of passenger pigeons blacking the sky. No flock of birds has or will ever compare to the passenger pigeon, which I had hoped to speak about with Lisa. The passenger pigeon first fascinated me when I read an 1895 article describing them, written by Simon Pokagon, a Pottawatomi Indian author and Native American advocate. I encountered his article purely by luck during a visit to the Ernst Mayr Library at the Harvard University Museum of Comparative Zoology.

At the time, I had been enamored with old texts of all kinds. I would take great pleasure from holding the oldest books I could find and imagining the scores of long dead people who read them before me. I would carefully note each tear or stain on each page and envision the ways these marks may have come to be. I would often sit for minutes or longer before I began to read, visualizing the ghosts who’d turned the pages and contemplating what ideas had been implanted in their minds, and what changes they had spread through the world as a result of those ideas. Because of this habit of mine, the Ernst Mayr Library’s collection of over 300,000 rare books and manuscripts and personal papers was like a magnet to me, especially the Special Collections within the library, a room containing nearly 15,000 of the most rare and valuable books and papers, as well as art, microforms, and some audio and video recordings. I imagined this priceless room must be a whirlwind of ghosts, and I thought that perhaps my imaginings would be even more detailed and vivid were I to sit in the exact center, surrounded by such a thick distillation of the past. After several years of considering a trip, an opportunity presented itself when I was called to attend my grandfather’s funeral in Hartford Connecticut, only a two hours’ drive from Harvard University. Even though I had only a few days’ notice, I was fortunate enough to secure two hours of private access to the Special Collections room for research purposes on the day after the funeral.

The funeral took place on a bright and hot July morning and I had great difficulty paying attention to anything. I had few strong memories of my grandfather, the clearest one being of a fishing trip we took together, perhaps ten years earlier. But instead of reminiscing I found myself imagining what books he must have read. His hands–I had a vague image of extraordinarily thick fingers, which I imagined were now folded on his chest in the darkness of the closed coffin–would never turn another page. What, I wondered, was the last book he read? The last sentence? One rarely had the luxury of being aware of their lasts as they happened. This, I thought, could be the last funeral I attended, and I would never know it. As the ceremony proceeded, I became increasingly fixated on the idea of My Grandfather’s Last Book. I decided it must have been a used book, perhaps one he discovered tucked into the wrong section at a bargain bookstore. An old and tatted printing of something widely read, perhaps a Dostoyevsky. I settled, for some reason, on Notes From Underground. I imagined the volume as a soft, pocket sized, leatherbound version, the kind commonly published in the early 1900’s, scuffed and frayed at the edges and stained on the cover. I imagined my grandfather’s large hands carefully turning the brittle, yellowed pages, his thumbs touching the corners exactly where unknown others had a hundred years before. If I could somehow discover everyone across time who had read that volume, I wondered, for how many would it also be their Last Book? Perhaps my grandfather was unique in that way. Perhaps he would even be the last person ever to read that particular stack of paper and ink. Books, as all things, must also eventually die, whether they are destroyed by fire or water, or eaten by insects. I realized then that some person in the future would be the last person to ever read Notes From Underground at all. Not just a particular printing of the book, but the novel as a whole must too eventually be lost to decay.

When the priest finished speaking and the other family members had their say, the casket was lowered ponderously into the ground. We then lined up to take handfuls of dirt from a bucket that had been set aside for this purpose. I heard repeated mumbles of ‘ashes to ashes’ and the clatter of pebbles on the coffin as the line moved forward. When my turn came, I tossed the dirt onto the lacquered wood lid, then brushed away an ant that was crawling up my wrist. The ant fell into the grave, and for a moment I had a sickening vision of it crawling across my grandfather’s face, seeking a soft place to bite. But of course, that was only my imagination. That ant would be dead, as would, possibly, some of the people at this funeral, before any insect drew sustenance from my grandfather’s body. The chemicals that now filled his veins, the treated wood of the coffin, the cement enclosure around the grave–all these would ensure that my grandfather took as long as possible to decompose. As I left the cemetery a few minutes later I could not help but imagine, beneath my feet and all across America, the hundreds of thousands of gallons of formaldehyde, the tens of thousands of tons of steel and cement, and the tens of thousands of trees-worth of wood, all silently working for the cause of preservation.

During the two hours’ drive to Harvard University I thought continuously about the gravesite, which was surely clear of onlookers by then. Even with no one observing it, the gravesite, and my grandfather in his coffin, would continue to move forward in time, silent, dry, and motionless.

When I arrived at the library I signed in at the Circulation Desk with my photo ID, and was directed to the Special Collections. Several rules were explained to me before I was allowed to access any of the materials. Only items for the use of note taking were allowed inside, this included laptop computers. I had brought only a notebook and five freshly sharpened pencils, as no pens were allowed. All materials were to be kept in their original order. No marks or annotations should be added or erased. No tracings or rubbings were allowed. All materials in the Special Collections were to be handled with extreme care. Nothing should be placed on top of a book or manuscript. Materials should only be laid flat on the table or placed in a provided book cradle. No material should ever be placed on the table’s edge, on top of another book, or in one’s lap. Notes should never be made on top of the material being consulted. I had of course already researched these requirements many months ago and agreed to them wholeheartedly. This process of explaining the rules only took a few minutes, and I was then allowed into the room and left to the books.

My first impression was of very thick, dry air, and dampened sound. The shelves seemed impossibly strong to be holding up such weight. The stillness and silence made my ears ring. I sat at the large, empty table where materials were to be placed, and spent several minutes enjoying the aura of age the books around me emitted. I imagined all the people who had sat silently reading in this room before me, 150 years’ worth of researchers whose fingers had touched these books, whose eyes had absorbed their information. After some minutes of these kinds of thoughts, I began pulling books at random from the shelves, taking care to note the locations I should return them to. Many of the texts were not in English, but I did not take them out to read. I wanted only to hold them, to become connected with them. Now, I thought, I was one of the few through history to touch each of these specific books. I imagined the threads tying me to the previous researchers and found the image to be extremely satisfying. Each book I chose I opened and turned idly through a few pages. I sought out smudges more than words, my greatest desire would be to find a fingerprint, or handwritten observation in the margins. Though most of the notes I made on these books were relating to the feelings and ideas that were triggered in me by this experience, I did record several entries that I found particularly memorable or interesting.

One such entry describes what I found in a catalog of Japanese wild birds, dated 1893, which contained brief descriptions of 70 different birds. This volume was quite tattered, and I remember my pulse raced as I set it gingerly on the table. I experienced equal parts worry and hope at the idea of tearing one of the fragile pages. On one hand my stomach twisted at the thought of damaging an artifact, but on the other hand, to leave such a mark would cement me in the book’s history for the rest of its existence. I turned to several entries at random:

   (1) ALANDA JAPONICA, T. & S.
(HIBARI.) (SMALL JAPANESE SKY LARK.)
Passers. -Alandidae.

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and lives in plains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
Both sexes are alike in the color of the plumage. It sings loudly and can be heard at a great distance. It builds the nest among bushes and does not form in flocks. The flight is powerful. It ascends high in the air, flying round and round; and when it is tired, it darts down and gets in to bushes. Though it is omnivorous, it feeds mostly on insects.

UTILITY:
It is kept in the cage and its flesh can be used for food.

   (22) ZOSTEROPS JAPONICA, T. & S.
(MEJIRO.) (JAPANESE WHITE-EYE.)
Passers. -Crateropodidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan. It lives in mountains and comes down to plains from the autumn.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. The voice is high in tone. It is a most sociable bird and loves to live in company with others of its own species. It is very skillful in making its nest. It feeds mostly upon fruits, though it is omnivorous.

UTILITY:
It is of no use but as a cage bird.

   (50) RHYNCHAEA CAPENSIS, L.
(TAMASHIGI.) (PAINTED SNIPE.)
Grallae. -Scolopacidae

WHERE FOUND:
It is a native of Japan and inhabits mountains.

CHARACTERISTICS:
The male and female differ in the color of the plumage. In all birds, it is only with this species that the female is more brilliantly colored than the male. It feeds always upon insects and mollusks in the neighborhood of lakes, marshes, and small streams. It is weak in the wings and cannot fly to any great distance.

UTILITY:
It is an important species among the birds used for food and its flesh is delicious.

As I carefully transcribed these descriptions into my notebook, I imagined being in the Japanese plains of a century past, crouching in the brush with my binoculars and journal, carefully recording each bird’s appearance and behavior. I never would have suspected that someone four generations later and on the opposite end of the planet would be reading my translated words.

In another book, entitled Save the sage grouse from extinction; a demand from civilization to the western states by William T. Hornaday, published 1916, I noticed this insert near the front of the volume:

Your grandfather hunted elk and buffalo, until there were none.

Your father hunted antelope and mountain sheep, until there were none.

You are hunting deer, there still are some.

WHAT DO YOU WANT YOUR SON TO HUNT? RABBITS?

Join the Game Protective Associations
Help bring back the game

And on one of the first pages inside the same book:

ROBBED.

(A Western Father presents his twelve-year-old Son with a new Gun)

Oh, where is the game, daddy? Where is the game
            That you hunted when you were a boy?
You’ve told me a lot of the game that you shot;
            No wonder such sport gave you joy.
I’m old enough now to handle a gun;
            Let me be a sportsman, too.
I’d like my fair share of clean outdoor fun,
            And I want to shoot, just like you

But where are the birds, daddy? Where are the birds?
            I can’t put them up anywhere!
You had your good sport with the wild flocks and herds,
            And surely you saved me my share.
And where is the big game that roamed around here
            When grandfather came here with you?
I don’t see one antelope, bison or deer,
            Didn’t grandfather save me a few?

Why don’t you speak up, dad, and show me some game?
            Now, why do you look far away?
Your face is all red, with what looks like shame!
            Is there nothing at all you can say?
What! “The game is all gone?” There is “no hunting now?”
            No game birds to shoot or to see?
Then take back your gun; I’ll go back to the plow;
            But oh! daddy, how could you rob me!

-W.T.H.

The arrow of time, I thought, is in reality a circle, or perhaps a spiral. We return always to the same events, the same fads and worries, the same disagreements. The passion with which this poem must have been composed, the fear and anger at those who were taking away this valuable resource for future generations, was so familiar to me that I had no trouble imagining its author. I pictured him at home alone sitting at a large oak desk that stretched out before him like a dinner table, empty of anything but paper and two candles to light the pages. He bends over it in a fervor, his greying hair sticking out at angles from being pulled in frustration, his shoulders hunched, the pen jerking back and forth across the page like the needle of a seismograph. The author of this poem could have written it about any number of species in 2016, or in 1816 for that matter. Of course, many of these worries go nowhere, as many worries today will go nowhere. Even 100 years later there are still well over 100,000 sage grouse in existence. The species that do go extinct were likely never destined to survive in our world.

I spent most of an hour pulling out and turning idly through books in this way. I tried to identify with the essence of the book and to imagine its history, and the life of its author. When I took The wild pigeon of North America by Simon Pokagon from the shelf and laid it on the materials table, though, I found myself reading the article straight through without a thought of anything but the visions Mr. Pokagon was placing in my mind, a telepathic message from a century past.

THE WILD PIGEON OF NORTH AMERICA.
BY CHIEF POKAGON.

The migratory or wild pigeon of North America was known by our race as o-me-me-wog. Why the European race did not accept that name was, no doubt, because the bird so much resembled the domesticated pigeon; they naturally called it a wild pigeon, as they called us wild men.

This remarkable bird differs from the dove or domesticated pigeon, which was imported into this country, in the grace of its long neck, its slender bill and legs, and its narrow wings… Its back and upper part of the wings and head are a darkish blue, with a silken velvety appearance. Its neck is resplendent in gold and green with royal purple intermixed. Its breast is reddish brown, fading toward the belly into white. Its tail is tipped with white, intermixed with bluish black…

It was proverbial with our fathers that if the Great Spirit in His wisdom could have created a more elegant bird in plumage, form, and movement, He never did.

When a young man I have stood for hours admiring the movements of these birds. I have seen them fly in unbroken lines from the horizon, one line succeeding another from morning until night… At other times I have seen them move in one unbroken column for hours across the sky, like some great river, ever varying in hue; and as the mighty stream, sweeping on at sixty miles an hour, reached some deep valley, it would pour its living mass headlong down hundreds of feet, sounding as though a whirlwind was abroad in the land. I have stood by the grandest waterfall of America and regarded the descending torrents in wonder and astonishment, yet never have my astonishment, wonder, and admiration been so stirred as when I have witnessed these birds drop from their course like meteors from heaven.

While feeding, they always have guards on duty, to give alarm of danger. It is made by the watch bird as it takes its flight, beating its wings together in quick succession, sounding like the rolling beat of a snare drum. Quick as thought each bird repeats the alarm with a thundering sound, as the flock struggles to rise, leading a stranger to think a young cyclone is being born.

I have visited many of the roosting places of these birds, where the ground under the great forest trees for thousands of acres was covered with branches torn from the parent trees, some from eight to ten inches in diameter. At such a time so much confusion of sound is caused by the breaking of limbs and the continual fluttering and chattering that a gun fired a few feet distant can not be heard, while to converse so as to be understood is almost impossible.

About the middle of May, 1850, while I was in the fur trade, I was camping on the head waters of the Manistee river in Michigan. One morning on leaving my wigwam I was startled by hearing a gurgling, rumbling sound, as though an army of horses laden with sleigh bells was advancing through the deep forests toward me. As I listened more intently I concluded that instead of the tramping of horses it was distant thunder; and yet the morning was clear, calm, and beautiful. Nearer and nearer came the strange commingling sounds of sleigh bells, mixed with the rumbling of an approaching storm. While I gazed in wonder and astonishment, I beheld moving toward me in an unbroken front, millions of pigeons… They passed like a cloud through the branches of the high trees, through the underbrush, and over the ground, apparently overturning every leaf. Statuelike I stood, half concealed by cedar boughs. They fluttered all around me, lighting on my head and shoulders…

…I sat down and carefully watched their movements, amid the great tumult. I tried to understand their strange language, and why they all chatted in concert. In the course of the day the great on-moving mass passed by me, but the trees were still filled with them sitting in pairs in convenient crotches of the limbs, now and then gently fluttering their half spread wings and uttering to their mates those strange bell-like wooing notes which I had mistaken for the ringing of bells in the distance.

On the third day after, this chattering ceased and all were busy carrying sticks with which they were building nests… On the morning of the fourth day their nests were finished and eggs laid… On the morning of the eleventh day after the eggs were laid I found the nesting grounds strewn with egg shells, convincing me the young were hatched. In thirteen days more the parent birds left the young to shift for themselves, flying to the east about sixty miles, where they again nested.

 Both sexes secret in their crops milk or curd with which they feed their young, until they are nearly ready to fly, when they stuff them with mast and such other raw material as they themselves eat, until their crops exceed their bodies in size, giving them the appearance of two birds with one head. Within two days of the stuffing they become a mass of fat, a “squab.”…

It has been well established that these birds look after and take care of all orphan squabs whose parents have been killed or are missing. These birds are long lived, having been known to live twenty-five years caged.

During my early life I learned that these birds in spring and fall were seen in their migrations from the Atlantic to the Mississippi river. This knowledge, together with my observation of their countless numbers, led me to believe that they were almost as inexhaustible as the great ocean itself…

Between 1840 and 1880 I visited in the states of Ohio, Indiana, and Michigan many brooding places that were from twenty to thirty miles long and from three to four miles wide, every tree in its limits being spotted with nests. Yet notwithstanding their countless numbers, great endurance, and long life, they have almost entirely disappeared from our forests.

A pigeon nesting was always a great source of revenue for our people. Whole tribes would wigwam in the brooding places. They seldom killed the old birds, but made great preparations to secure their young, out of which the squaws would make squab butter and smoked and dried them by the thousands for future use. Yet under our manner of securing them they continued to increase.

White men commenced netting them for market about the year 1840. These men were known as professional pigeoners, from the fact that they banded themselves together, so as to keep in telegraphic communication with these great moving bodies. In this they became so expert as to be almost continually on the borders of their brooding places. As they were always prepared with trained stool pigeons and fliers which they carried with them, they were enabled to call down the passing flocks and secure as many by net as they were able to pack in ice and ship to market. In the year 1848 there were shipped from Catteraugus county, N.Y., eighty tons of these birds; and from that time to 1878 the wholesale slaughter continued to increase, and in that year there were shipped from Michigan not less than three hundred tons of these birds. During the thirty years of their greatest slaughter there must have been shipped to our great cities 5,700 tons of these birds; allowing each pigeon to weigh one half pound would show twenty-three millions of these birds. … and all these were caught during their brooding season, which must have decreased their numbers as many more. Nor is this all. During the same time hunters from all parts of the country gathered at these brooding places and slaughtered them without mercy.

In the above estimate are not reckoned the thousands of dozens that were shipped alive to sporting clubs for trap shooting …

These experts finally learned that the birds while nesting were frantic after salty mud and water, so they frequently made near the nesting places, what was known by the craft as mud beds, which were salted, to which the birds would flock by the million. In April, 1876, I was invited to see a net over one of these death pits. It was near Petoskey, Michigan. I think I am correct in saying the birds piled one upon another at least two feet deep when the net was sprung, and it seemed to me that most of them escaped the trap, but on killing and counting, there were found to be over one hundred dozen, all nesting birds.

When squabs of a nesting became fit for market, these experts prepared with climbers would get into some convenient place in a tree top loaded with nests, and with a long pole punch out the young, which would fall with a thud like lead on the ground.

In May, 1880, I visited the last known nesting place east of the Great Lakes. It was on Platt River in Benzie County, Michigan. There were on these grounds many large white birch trees filled with nests. These trees have manifold bark, which when old hangs in shreds like rags or flowing moss, along their trunks and limbs. This bark will burn like paper soaked in oil. Here for the first time I saw with shame and pity a new mode for robbing these birds’ nests, which I look upon as being devilish. These outlaws to all moral sense would touch a lighted match to the bark of the trees at the base, when with a flash more like an explosion the blast would reach every limb of the tree and while the affrighted young birds would leap simultaneously to the ground, the parent birds, with plumage scorched, would rise high in the air amid flame and smoke. I noticed that many of these young squabs were so fat and clumsy they would burst open on striking the ground. Several thousand were obtained during the day by that cruel process. …

I have read recently in some of our game sporting journals, “A warwhoop has been sounded against some of our western Indians for killing game in the mountain region.” Now if these red men are guilty of a moral wrong which subjects them to punishment, I would most prayerfully ask in the name of Him who suffers not a sparrow to fall unnoticed, what must be the nature of the crime and degree of punishment awaiting our white neighbors who have so wantonly butchered and driven from our forests these wild pigeons, the most beautiful flowers of the animal creation of North America.

In closing this article I wish to say a few words relative to the knowledge of things about them that these birds seem to possess.

In the spring of 1866 there were scattered throughout northern Indiana and southern Michigan vast numbers of these birds. On April 10 in the morning they commenced moving in small flocks in diverging lines toward the northwest part of Van Buren County, Michigan. For two days they continued to pour into that vicinity from all directions, commencing at once to build their nests. I talked with an old trapper who lived on the brooding grounds, and he assured me that the first pigeons he had seen that season were on the day they commenced nesting and that he had lived there fifteen years and never known them to nest there before.

From the above instance and hundreds of others I might mention, it is well established in my mind beyond a reasonable doubt, that these birds, as well as many other animals, have communicated to them by some means unknown to us, a knowledge of distant places, and of one another when separated, and that they act on such knowledge with just as much certainty as if it were conveyed to them by ear or eye. Hence we conclude that it is possible that the Great Spirit in His wisdom has provided them a means to receive electric communications from distant places and with one another.

I sometimes wonder if perhaps at the same moment in 1853 while Alfred Wallace watched a ship full of his research sink into the ocean, Simon Pokagon watched a roaring cloud of Pigeons descend from the sky, knowing full well they would be slaughtered by the thousands as they landed.

Simon Pokagon died four years after this article was published, in 1899. Little more than a year after his death, the last wild pigeon, or passenger pigeon, was shot in March of 1900, though some remained alive in captivity. I learned all of this and more, weeks later during my own research and reading on the passenger pigeon. I was able to visit, later that year, Wyalusing State Park, Wisconsin, where a monument to the passenger pigeon was built by the Wisconsin Society for Ornithology in 1947. The stone monument was erected upon a bluff overlooking the confluence of the Wisconsin and Mississippi rivers, and is adorned with a bronze plaque featuring a passenger pigeon as drawn by Wisconsin bird artist Owen Gromme. Conservationist and environmentalist Aldo Leopold gave the commencement speech at the monument’s unveiling, in which he said, “We have erected a monument to commemorate the funeral of a species. It symbolizes our sorrow. We grieve because no living man will see again the onrushing phalanx of victorious birds, sweeping a path for spring across the March skies, chasing the defeated winter from all the woods and prairies of Wisconsin. Men still live who, in their youth, remember pigeons. Trees still live who, in their youth, were shaken by a living wind. But a decade hence only the oldest oaks will remember, and at long last only the hills will know. There will always be pigeons in books and in museums, but these are effigies and images, dead to all hardships and to all delights. Book-pigeons cannot dive out of a cloud to make the deer run for cover, or clap their wings in thunderous applause of mast-laden woods. Book-pigeons cannot breakfast on new-mown wheat in Minnesota, and dine on blueberries in Canada. They know no urge of seasons; they feel no kiss of sun, no lash of wind and weather. They live forever by not living at all…”

Species do not often have deaths that can easily be memorialized. They tend to fade away over decades, like a missing loved one, only begrudgingly admitted to be dead after many years without being seen. In the case of the passenger pigeon, however, the date of extinction is known down to within a few hours. The last passenger pigeon was named Martha, and she was born, lived, and died in the Cincinnati zoo. She outlived several other pigeons in the zoo, and survived in isolation in her eighteen by twenty foot cage for the final four years of her life, before dying on September 1st, 1914, at around 1pm. She was twenty-nine years old. I sometimes wonder if Martha had any sense of what she might have been, or if she felt any missing pieces within her. Her ancestors had flown in flocks by the millions, descending on forests like storms, spreading their young like a plague across the land. Martha had never been in a group of more than a dozen other birds, never laid a viable egg, never flown more than a few yards. Did she sense some other life she could have lived, outside the bars? After her death, Martha was frozen in a block of ice and sent to the Smithsonian, where she was skinned, dissected, photographed, and taxidermied. She was displayed for some years, then put into the museum vault. Recently, in 2015, she was again put on display, 100 years after her, and the species’, death.

The passenger pigeon fascinated me not only because the idea of such a large flock of birds had never occurred to me, but also because despite the relative recency of their demise, I had never heard of them. One expects dead things to fade into obscurity, but how could something so vast and stunning as a pigeon colony, the largest of which was estimated to contain 136 million birds, be forgotten just 100 years later by all but bird and nature enthusiasts? Though I have spent many an hour imagining the clamor and sound and crushing wind of a mass of these pigeons, I do not mourn their death, but rather I mourn the death of their memory. The passenger pigeon was not meant to live in our modern world, and never could have. Cities and planes and farming would have been their end, if not the hunting. They did not belong in a world with us, any more than a dinosaur brought back to life today would belong. Yet, the average person knows more about a millions-years-gone lizard than they do the passenger pigeon, despite the monuments built and articles written for them.

The Wyalusing State Park monument is not the only monument to the passenger pigeon in America. Another is at the Grange Audubon Center in Columbus, Ohio. This sculpture is one of five such memorials to extinct birds created by sculptor Todd McGrain of the Lost Birds Project. It is sculpted of solid, polished bronze and stands six feet high, weighing 700 pounds. It is posed perched on a stump, gazing upward as if, perhaps, imagining a time when the sky was not so empty. The other sculptures in the series are memorials to the Great Auk in Newfoundland, the Labrador Duck in New York, the Heath Hen in Massachusetts, and the Carolina Parakeet in Okeechobee, Florida.

The last Carolina Parakeet, called Incus, also died in the Cincinnati zoo, in the same cage as Martha. I hope to someday visit all five sculptures, and I often imagine a future far from now, when all memory of these birds has faded to myth and speculation. Perhaps people in such a far-off time would imagine the sculptures were, like the three-legged sun-crow, simply inventions of an imaginative society.

5.

The ferry arrived back in Seattle and I drove off the ramp with the other passengers. I decided to stop near the pier and walk along the water a while before returning home. The sound of wind and the lapping of waves has always soothed some part inside of me that I do not understand. The feeling can be so strong that I sometimes play with the fantastical idea that humans are secretly descended from sea dwelling creatures, rather than apes. I passed many shops and restaurants along the pier before I found an empty railing to idle against. I relished in the screeching cries of the gulls overhead. They seemed a sound of the sea itself, synonymous with crashing waves and soft sand and windblown hair. I rubbed my hands back and forth over the metal railing and watched the sunlight glinting on the face of the Puget sound. Few ever consider the sea as anything more than its surface. But the waves that trickle constantly into shore are only palpitations on the skin of an unknowable, ancient being ten thousand feet tall who smothers our globe with its body.

Whenever I have been watching the waves for some time, I will inevitably recall one twilight I spent on a beach in Cancun, Mexico. That night I was alone on the shore as I watched the light drain from the sky. I stood at the edge of the water and let it roll up and over my ankles and bury my feet in smooth, white sand. No one else was nearby, and I could angle my line of sight so that it included only ocean and clouds. No piece of human creation interrupted the endless sky and endless sea, each stretching off in their own directions. The only sound was the thudding heartbeat of the surf. I could have been, I thought then, a time traveler to any point in history, present or future, and I would not have known it until I turned around. I remember noticing a blinking light that I suspected to be a plane, and in order to maintain my illusion of solitude I imagined the blinking was caused by distant lightning. Only a moment later I saw that it was, in actuality, the flicker of lightning that brightened the swollen clouds in the distance. I stood motionless for some time, and tried to believe that instead of a resort several hundred feet behind me and bustling cities just miles away, there was nothing but more sand, followed by trees and jungle. I could convince myself, for brief moments, that even I did not exist, that only the world existed, ancient and steady. The waves, repeating their timeless journeys to the shore, as they had always done for a billion years before man, and would continue to do for a billion years after, were the immortal pulse of this creature known as water. The sea, I thought then, was eternal. The metronomic waves were its heartbeat and were unending, and uncountable, and would always be, no matter how the earth may shift and reshape, like a glacial amoeba beneath its caress.

On other beaches, this kind of imagined solitude is impossible. The Singaporean shores, for example, are crowded with cargo ships coming into port. There is not a day without dozens of them visible scattered at various distances along the edge of sky and sea. I remember distinctly one afternoon walking along the beach at East Coast Park. The ships were so numerous that they seemed to fade into the horizon, as if the whole ocean were covered in them. As I bent, then, to gather a few shells from the sand, I noticed a dead fish lolling on the waves just several feet out from shore. The fish was perhaps eighteen inches long, white and tattered, and seemed to have been dead for some time. It struck me as unusual that there were no birds pecking at its flesh or circling above. I neither saw, nor heard, any birds in the area, and the lack of their cries and movement made the air seem still to me, even as the breeze pulled at my hair. A plane dragged its jet of steam across the sky, the ships bellowed. These beings, perhaps, were new kinds of birds and fishes in the world. As of January 2018, there existed over 53,000 ships in the world’s merchant fleets, and about 39,000 commercial and military planes. Each of these numbers on its own far exceeds the total combined populations of all Laysan ducks, Puerto Rican nightjars, Shore dotterels, Storm’s storks, Socorro doves, Narcondam hornbills, Black-hooded coucals, Madagascar fish eagles, Bornean peacock-pheasants, Lord Howe woodhens, Flightless cormorants, Ivory-billed woodpeckers, New Zealand grebes, New Zealand storm petrels, Kakapos, Galapagos penguins, Little spotted kiwis, and Javan trogons. These new mechanical beings have climbed to the top of the food chain and spread their population across the globe, much in the manner of any other species. The animal world will eventually adapt to the new hierarchy, as it has adapted to other invasive species, or forest fires, droughts, diseases, meteor strikes and countless other changes across the long, worn, and embattled history of life.

The deep rumble of a diesel engine somewhere behind me vibrated my spine, and four seagulls trilled and flapped over my head and out toward the horizon. I watched them until they were a braille ‘Z’ against the pale sky, then they were gone from sight. The gulls would return at their leisure, here, or elsewhere. They could easily stay at sea for days, or even weeks. Exocrine glands possessed by all seabirds allowed them to drink seawater and excrete the salt through their nostrils. Unbound to the freshwater of land, they could roam the rippling blue surface, free to hunt or scavenge the waves as they pleased.

I have often envied seabirds this freedom and have spent much time imagining myself as a bird, specifically a gull, gliding above the waves. Over the years I have adapted my own style of meditation based on various methods I’ve encountered in books and other research. In my meditations I begin by imagining myself on a shore facing a perfectly clear twilight sky. I empty my mind and focus on the sound of the waves and the wind, and let these sounds lull me into tranquility. Inevitably, some thought of daily life will intrude on my calm. Perhaps a worry about an upcoming meeting will appear, or stress about a looming confrontation. When these worries appear I immediately throw them into the sea, where they are devoured by dark shapes beneath the waves. It is important that the source of the worry is destroyed. For example, in the case of the upcoming meeting, I feed the meeting itself to the waves. In my mind at that moment, I am no longer going to attend that meeting. The subsequent worries about how my absence will affect my job lead me to throw my job to the waves. A great lightness and relief always proceed this particular destruction. Without a job, I will be unable to pay my mortgage, so my house is next to splash into the sea and be swallowed by the dark form. All such worries follow in turn, until I have no money, no possessions, no family or friends to care for, and so on. Each subsequent worry that I destroy in this way detaches some part of my human life. Each weight I remove brings a thrilling lightness, and soon, in my vision, I float above the shore. The final worry, after all possessions and attachments are fed to the darkness in the sea, is a concern for my own body, my own being. This primal worry for life and safety is the most ancient and difficult to detach. In my meditation I tell myself that I am not my body. That I have no body. That I am simply I. I repeat this mantra as I rise further into the sky. Then, like a leaden vest peeling away, I watch my flesh body plummet limply out of the sky and splash into the dark waves. What remains is my spirit, or awareness, or soul. In my meditation I visualize my spirit-self as a white gull with piercing eyes and a sharply curved beak. After I have fed my human body to the waves I, in the form of a gull, fly out over the sea toward the horizon. The cool air ruffles my feathers. I scan the waves and the sky for points of interest and fly in any direction, on any whim, with no attachments or fears to dissuade me. Wherever I go, the sea will be there to provide food and drink from its bountiful surface. If I can reach this point of freedom during my meditation, it is the ultimate peace.

In some of my early meditations a monstrous shadow under the waves would follow beneath me, tracing my flight wherever I went. This happened several times and I was unable to remove the shadow from my visualization. I suspected it was perhaps some subconscious reminder of my mortality. Then, in one meditation, the shadow grew larger and more solid, until a black whale breached the surface. I dove down and grasped with my talons and tore up strips of flesh from the whale’s back and tossed them down my throat, as some gulls have been observed to do.

In reality, gulls rarely stay away from land for more than a week. Perhaps, if I had known more about various bird species when I developed my meditation, I would have chosen a tern as my spirit form, specifically a Sooty tern. The Sooty tern will spend anywhere from 3 to 10 years at sea, only returning to land to breed. Sooty terns have no oil in their feathers, and cannot float, so must spend every minute of these years at sea in flight, even sleeping while on the wing. It is not known exactly how many birds carry on their existence out in the blue wild, because many of these birds tend to avoid the research vessels that would count them, but there are certainly many millions. The idea of swirling flocks of thousands of birds living their lives out of our sight, over the waves, is comforting to me.

The northernmost island in the Seychelles archipelago, the so-called Bird Island, is the nesting site of around 700,000 pairs of Sooty terns. The island is less than one square kilometer, and the sheer mass of the birds that land there from late March through April each year is a spectacle that some will travel across the world to see. Though I have never been, I imagine that the sight of those birds pouring in from over the waves must be, in some ways, a reflection of the colonies of passenger pigeons that have been lost to time. Perhaps, in a smaller mirror, they are like the hundreds of myna birds weighing the treetops, their roaring chirrups filling the air each morning in Singapore. The lonely spot of land that is Bird Island, 200 km from the only island of any size in the area, Mahe, which is itself over 1000 kilometers from the shores of Africa, has some special meaning to the birds. Since Bird Island was first spotted from the deck of a passing ship over 250 years ago and observed to be “covered with birds innumerable,” and almost certainly long before that, the birds have returned there each year to lay their eggs. I sometimes wonder if the island used to be larger in the distant past. Perhaps through time and rising waters the island has shrunk to the spot that it is now, and the generational memory of the birds keeps them returning there century after century.

I imagine a tern flying alone over the waves, gliding, searching for shadows beneath the surface. Every direction is blue, highlighted with white puffs above and white glints below. But as the sun sinks and the world turns, some ancient urge rises within the bird, and it turns its course toward that tiny point, the presence of which it feels as some undefined calling. For days it flies on alone, toward the call. Then other birds appear along the horizon, from other directions, all converging on a path, like drops of rain into a rivulet into a stream, into a wave of wings crashing toward the tiny island that lay below them, ever below them, pulling them like a black hole pulls light. And then the descent, a cloud dropping from the sky, a treble roar of chirrups and the constant clattering bap! bap! bap! of wings, the sky and trees and grass are covered with them, they sit in plain sight with no fear of predators and lay their eggs in the open on the ground. Everywhere they turn they see kin and the familiar sounds and sights of their own kind. They have come here for thousands of years, some from as far as Australia, over 6000 kilometers away. After that long trek, they rest here, at this safe harbor in the sea, their ancient refuge.

Bird Island is now a privately owned resort with 24 bungalows, and I often consider visiting. To experience the whirlwind breeding season of the terns would be a shining gem among my memories. But whether I do or not, the birds will continue to come, year upon year, long after I am gone.

6.

A faint muscular vibration in my thigh, similar to those which stress can cause around the eye, startled me and dispersed my visions of Bird Island. This is akin to another twitch I often feel in a certain part of my ribcage. These spasms are, for me, an uncomfortable reminder that the human body, as much as we’d like to believe it is in our control, follows its own path. This mysterious machine carries us across the earth but has barely anything to do with us as we perceive ourselves. It chases its own desires and makes its own decisions based on an internal ecology as alien to most of us as that of a sea anemone. At any moment something as innocuous as a stretching blood vessel or a few out of sync heartbeats could cause the whole system to collapse catastrophically and without warning. Such are the paths of my thoughts whenever these various twitchings scatter themselves across my body, and sometimes I find myself unable to concentrate on anything other than my own seemingly imminent death. In this case, however, I realized with some relief that the vibration was only my phone ringing in my pocket. I saw Lisa’s name on the screen and answered. She apologized for being brief with me earlier, then asked me if we could meet again after all. I’ve thought more about it, she said, and I think I sense something different in you. You have such a genuine interest in the world that I feel I can talk to you about certain things I usually avoid with others, she said. When I told her that I had already returned to Seattle, she surprised me by asking if I had time to talk right then on the phone. I was no stranger to standing on the pier for hours, so I agreed. Before I could raise my first question, she began to speak.

I have learned so much in my research, she said, so many truths that I feel desperate to talk about. But at the same time, I feel I must restrict myself. I have learned repeatedly throughout my life that certain subjects, once mentioned, will cause the listener to close themselves off to me as if I have spoken a key which turns in the lock and bolts the door. I have felt that I live in two worlds: the one which exists, and the one which people allow themselves to see. I have found that if I, purposefully or unwittingly, cause someone to view the world in a way that contradicts what they wish to see, they close their eyes and ears to me forever. I suppose you find this kind of talk dramatic, but it is my experience, and is why I have been hesitant to discuss certain things with you. It is so rare to find someone interested in the same subjects as me, and I did not want to lose that pleasure. After our conversation in the cafe, Lisa told me, I drove aimlessly and thought about my life. I thought of how vindicating it felt to describe my experiences to someone who was interested enough to write them down. I thought about the many times I’ve censored myself preemptively, the times I’ve struggled to find the subtlest way of saying something in order to avoid giving discomfort. People so often flinch away from facts as if they were pain that I have gained a habit of trying to exist in the world of whoever I’m speaking with. But with you, such a curious and open person, I felt certain I would eventually be unable to censor myself.

Finally, after perhaps an hour of driving, Lisa told me, I found myself parked in front of my house. I sat there for some time wondering if I could ever change myself or the world, and if there was any point in trying. I went inside and I sat on my recliner in my study and flipped through the Kyosai art book my father gave me, which I still have, and keep on my desk as a reminder to myself. The book reminds me of my origins as a scientist and my motivations, but it also reminds me how I felt that day that I told my father about the crows. I have spent my life trying to avoid that feeling of rejection while at the same time chasing my passion for the knowledge of, and preservation of life. I have crafted a precarious balance of these two opposing desires, and it seemed, in that moment, that it would be terribly easy to fall over one side or the other. It was as I sat fondling my book and considering these thoughts that you called. I let the phone vibrate in my lap for some time, unsure of what I would say. When I finally brought myself to answer, your calm, straightforward words made me feel that I could talk to you, but when you asked me about the passenger pigeons I felt myself begin to self-edit, and I knew, or thought I knew, that if I spoke bluntly it would shut a door on you. So, I instead chose to end the conversation.

I continued to sit in silence, Lisa said, and flip idly through the pages of my book. I thought of Kyosai and the severed head in the river. I had imagined that Kyosai picked up the head because the unseen face would have haunted him, and the more I thought of this, the more I realized that not speaking to you would haunt me. Why should I project onto you all the bad experiences I’ve had conversing with others? Have you not shown yourself to be a curious, interested person with a passion for life, the same as me? You asked me before about the passenger pigeon. I have much to say about this bird, but most of it can be surmised as an overwhelming sadness that I will never witness their great shadow across the sky. The consensus I often hear is that it was natural for this bird to die out. But I find myself wondering what is natural about an animal that kills on such a massive scale as humans do. No other animal could, or would have any desire to, kill a billion birds in such a short time. The passenger pigeon’s death required humans across the continent to work together in new methods and with new technologies. If only we had the same passion for the preservation of life as we do for its consumption. This passion for destruction continues to the modern day. My whole life I have watched as the creatures I love drop dead around me. One eighth of all known bird species are threatened with extinction. Eight species have disappeared in the past decade alone. The total population of all birds in North America has dropped by thirty percent in the past fifty years. We know the reasons: farming, hunting, and climate change, yet we embrace or ignore these things, nonetheless. Nearly 40% of the land surface of Earth is now farmland, Lisa said. What of the creatures that lived on this land previously? Humanity, it seems, could be completely satisfied if the only animals remaining on the planet were the ones we eat. Twenty-five million migratory songbirds, golden orioles and bee-eaters and more, are shot for sport every year in the Mediterranean alone. No law nor any amount of pleading will stop the people there from having their fun. 90% of all seabirds have plastic in their stomachs. Even in the remotest parts of Alaska, diving birds are eating bottle caps or bags or bits the size of rice grains, worn down by the waves. 17 out of 22 albatross species are nearly extinct due to long line fishing. The population of all seabirds has dropped by nearly 70% since 1950, Lisa said, and she went on in this manner for some time. Her voice became agitated and loud, and I recalled the image I had of the author of the poem “Robbed” when I read it in the Ernst Myer special collections. Rather than sitting at a desk scrawling feverishly, however, I saw Lisa pacing manically in her room, her hair a mess from being clenched between her fingers, her free arm waving about as she rattled off her grievances against the world. Whatever it was she wanted of me, I felt certain I would be unable to give it to her. I told her I would need to call her back another time so we could continue the discussion in better circumstances. I ended the call.

I let out a long breath, and the low groan of a ship horn sounded somewhere to my right. I watched a pair of ducks rock back and forth on the rippling waves and thought of what Lisa had said. Her agitated words took me back to my most clear memory of my grandfather, when we had sailed on the Puget sound in his catamaran, in one of his final active years. It was a cloudy summer morning with very few other boats in sight and we were relaxing, enjoying the silence before later we would fish for salmon and flounder. I remember watching a lone bird on the horizon, a black dot which steadily grew closer, every now and then swooping down to the water’s surface. I followed the bird’s movements for several minutes and began to feel a kind of connection with it through this simple act of prolonged observation. As it drew nearer, I saw that it was a common seagull, and heard the high trill of its call on the wind. At this time in my life I was just mastering my meditation method, and so I felt a strong empathy toward this seagull, a bird that I regularly imagined myself as. The approaching gull seemed a kind of omen to me because of this, and appeared it would soon fly directly over us. I kept my eyes locked on it, and as it passed above us it suddenly dropped from the sky and splashed into the water, perhaps ten yards from our boat. My first thought was that the gull was dive-bombing for fish, but the bird did not surface again. After a few moments of searching, I saw its splayed wings bobbing on the waves, its head hanging limply beneath the water.

For weeks after the incident I was plagued by the uneasy feeling that I had caused the gull’s death somehow. I wondered obsessively if, had I not been scrutinizing the bird’s flight so intently, it would still be alive today. It was only after long contemplation that I was able to release myself from this manufactured guilt.

I sensed then that Lisa was feeling something similar to my unease over the death of the seagull. She would, I believe, eventually find her own peace and acceptance of the loss of her beloved birds. I hope that she will not long carry with her the burden of that responsibility. It is a common quirk of being human, I have noticed, that we see ourselves as the cause of, and solution to, all the problems around us. Extinctions are not necessarily tied to human activity and are often simply part of the ebb and flow of life. Nature swells and shrinks like a tide, leaving behind species like shells on a beach, yet we feel we are to blame, be it for deforestation, global warming, or pollution. But nature is far stronger than humanity, and Earth will adapt to us the same as it adapts to anything else. Animals that once lived in the forests we’ve cut or burned down can move into the new forests that we plant, or they can adapt to live in the plains. Seabirds can learn not to dive for fishing lines, and perhaps they also will evolve the ability to metabolize plastics and help us to clean up the environment.

I will never know what killed the seagull I saw that day. Perhaps it was a sudden aneurysm or other mysterious ailment, or maybe it simply hit the water wrong when diving for a fish. But whatever caused its death was bound to happen regardless and is not something I should allow to haunt my dreams and sleepless nights. What I have done instead of worrying is to write about the gull. Now, in some way, that gull’s final moments will live on in the minds of anyone who reads this, as will the passenger pigeon, the terns, the crows, and so on.

As I drove home that evening, I passed the Crow With Fries statue and, as always, I felt that its golden, glowing eye was watching me. I think, now and then, about how that statue will exist longer than me, and it always gives me some comfort and peace. Like writing, sculpting, too, is a kind of preservation. Should Lisa’s wild fears come to pass, or should, just as likely, the ten sun-crows fly out from their ten suns to burn the world once more, even then the statue of the crow will preserve the image of all crows. The eyes of the crow statue, and those of the sculptures of the auk, the passenger pigeon, the Labrador duck–perhaps they all watch us from that distant world where they exist alone, silent and continuous, pelted by dust and wind and the light of a harsh, red star, and yet still carry their preserved image of beauty, ever onward and deeper into the labyrinth of time.



BIO

Jonas David is a writer and editor at Lucent Dreaming magazine. He lives in the Seattle area with his wife and two cats. 





There is nothing in the museum of words but the Father of Christ
Dream sporangia reach intuitively for granular sunlight
The world is already ready to eat
Everything in the world has already happened and been said

The olive of hearts turns to thorns
Meat and fish become flesh
The intonations of silence thicken
Molecules and atoms play in motion
Every second

Every second someone dies instead of me on the cross





Clouds, grass, parents’ sleds, a rusty shovel, worn-out sandals, an arbor, a fat neighbor’s code, grandmother’s screams – there is no way to convey the feeling of a home that no longer exists.





the bird accidentally dropped the heart and broke it on the rocks

heaven turned inside out and swallowed the rain
~
my mother did not return from work and became a seagull in the eyes of the beholder
±
the house turned into a horse and blew away and commotion
.
a lot has changed since the beginning of the last war






Someone covered the tracks with snow
Someone inappropriate is out of sight
The eyes pretend to be a bird flying into the unknown
The path is the essence of the bird’s path
Death and birth of grass
Every person is grass
Every person is an animal
Snow fangs bite travelers
Where did the travelers go?
A trip to a fairy tale is like a trip to Kafka
The boy stimulates the imagination with caresses
The girl mentally turns into a mermaid
The impregnable stone sings an ode to silence
Delimiters are converted to spaces
Ragged shirts of syntax envelop the syncopations
A little man is looking for happiness
A small person plays with happiness
The dwarfs look at Snow White to rape her
Wolves feed us minced meat from grandma
Babysitters pretend to be adults
A boy stimulates a girl’s prostate
The girl becomes a thought
Torn skin shirts envelop a heart lost in bones
The eyes are looking for a mirror
The lips silently repeat the same thing:
Please





The knot on the neck of the rope is compressed
The crunch of bones that cannot be filled with any passion

Someone in a golden gaze mask stands by a silver fire
Someone pours semen on the mint from which we were born

The latex of the night sky puckers at the hips
A casual smile puffs with mystery

The heather rises up like a phallus
The clouds part in front of a couple in love with life





BIO

Mykyta Ryzhykh: Winner of the international competition «Art Against Drugs», bronze medalist of the festival Chestnut House, laureate of the literary competition named after Tyutyunnik. Nominated for Pushcart Prize. Published in the journals “Dzvin”, “Ring A”, “Polutona”, “Rechport”, “Topos”, “Articulation”, “Formaslov”, “Colon”, “Literature Factory”, “Literary Chernihiv”, Tipton Poetry Journal, Stone Poetry Journal, Divot journal, dyst journal, Superpresent Magazine, Allegro Poetry Magazine, Alternate Route, Better Than Starbucks Poetry & Fiction Journal, Littoral Press, Book of Matches, on the portals “Literary Center” and “Soloneba”, in the “Ukrainian literary newspaper”, Ice Floe Press.











No Funeral: The True Story of Richard Petrowski

by Steve Schecter


Aside from influence, Richard left almost nothing behind. He never married, he had no family; his few belongings were abandoned, stolen, or confiscated. I have no photos of Richard, or phone numbers of surviving friends–I don’t even know their last names. Consequently, his story must be told solely from memory. And every word of it is true.

I met Richard Petrowski when I was nineteen, shortly after moving to Austin, Texas, and knew him until I was twenty-six, when he passed. Though I learned a great deal from Richard, what little I know about his life outside of our friendship can be summarized quickly: Richard was born in Abilene, Texas, in 1962. He played drums in a rock ‘n’ roll band during high school and graduated with the class of ’81. He then worked in the West Texas oil fields for nearly a decade before serving a year in prison for a drug charge. During his oil field days and before prison, he owned a Harley-Davidson motorcycle and a Corvette Stingray. After prison, he moved to Austin where he successfully kicked a heroin habit, then methadone, spent nine years on parole living in a one room apartment and eventually kicked that too. Then Richard again owned a Corvette Stingray, and a travel trailer that he lived in while saving for a plot of land in the Texas Hill Country, where he planned to build a house. But in 2003, after living with Hepatitis C for many years, Richard died from cirrhosis of the liver. He was forty-one years old.

That’s Richard Petrowski’s life on paper. He was exactly the type of person who was underestimated, overlooked, and taken advantage of, especially by people of low character. Because most people missed it–who he really was, an image of moral integrity. Richard once said to me, “Steve, you’re young and you may make a million dollars in your life,” he always waxed positive. “But I’m not gonna make a million dollars in my life. The only thing I have is my word. Without my word I ain’t worth shit.”  It reminded me of the Bob Dylan lyric “if you live outside the law you must be honest,” but sounded even more poetic somehow; one of many things Richard said to me that still rings true.

The Deville

In 1996 Austin, Texas, offered the perfect backdrop for unambitious dreams. After arriving with little more than a guitar and a backpack I took to open mics and temp jobs, like a then typical Austinite, and moved into The Deville apartments at 2020 S. Congress Ave, apartment 1313. (No kidding, it’s an address I’ll never forget.) Congress Avenue runs from the State Capital downtown for ten blocks, before crossing the bridge famous for its bat population and becoming South Congress, a main artery that continues dead south all the way out of town. My one room efficiency twenty blocks south of the bridge was four hundred dollars a month including utilities, plus an extra thirty dollars a month from May through September when they turned on the central A/C. The Deville was originally a motel, you could tell by looking at it; a two-story building connected by cast-iron walkways to a three-story building behind it, with a parking lot and swimming pool in the middle. Half the apartments faced inwards, towards the pool, the other half faced out, with narrow hallways running down the middle of each building. My apartment was on the third floor facing in, providing a clear view of the Seven-Eleven across the street and the swimming pool below. I never swam in the pool, I didn’t even own any swim trunks, but that was where I first saw Richard Petrowski. He was often down there lounging.

Richard was over six feet tall with a deep tan, a big belly, and a faded tattoo of a Harley-Davidson eagle across his chest. He had brown hair kept short in the front and long in the back–halfway down his back, the ultimate mullet–with a thin mustache and thick rimmed glasses over silver-gray eyes. Richard always wore shorts and flip-flops, and hardly ever wore a shirt. During the almost eight years I knew him, I only saw him in a shirt a handful of times and long pants even less. There were a lot of interesting characters at The Deville, but Richard stood out. He was a fixture.   

The Deville had a stairwell running up the side of the building that briefly dropped you into the hallway of each floor before entering the next flight of stairs, and every time I passed the second floor it reeked of weed–the thick stench of Texas dirt weed emanating from finger-sized doobies­­. It was obviously coming from the first apartment, the only door you passed before reentering the stairwell, and was so constant that I even contemplated knocking and inviting myself in–a thought only my nineteen-year-old self would entertain. Then one day I walked by just as the longhaired shirtless man from the pool was standing in the doorway seeing someone out. I gave him a quick wave and he returned the gesture, and this went on for a few weeks, a nod in the hallway, the simple acknowledgement between neighbors.

Eventually I mustered up the courage to introduce myself followed by the pertinent inquiry, about weed, imposing on him right in the hallway of The Deville. My appearance back then was as noticeable as Richard’s, though probably more naïve. (I was skinny as a rail with a greasy pompadour and always wore torn jeans, black boots, and white t-shirts with the sleeves rolled up, or white undershirts often referred to as a ‘wife-beaters,’ which I’m campaigning to rebrand as ‘wife-lovers’ since their common name is gross and inaccurate, but I’ll use it here for descriptive clarity.) So I assume Richard didn’t take me for a cop but he was cautious nonetheless, and I later learned his response that day was somewhat uncharacteristic. Only slightly taken aback, he half-smiled and said he might be able to find a joint. He didn’t invite me to his apartment, where I would later spend hours on end, but instead asked which apartment I was in and said he’d drop by shortly. Within a few minutes Richard was knocking at my door with a small baggy and some rolling papers.

My apartment had little furnishings. No television, two folding chairs facing a stereo in the middle of the room, a guitar against the wall, and miscellaneous music equipment strewn about. Next to the stereo was a small stack of records with a recently purchased Buddy Holly at the front, a double LP with a pink gatefold cover called Legend – from the Original Master Tapes. And it was that record that first endeared me to Richard Petrowski.

“You like Buddy Holly?” he asked, surprised and intrigued.

“Yeah man, Buddy Holly’s a genius! If he’d lived there’s no telling, he could have been more influential than the Beatles!” It may sound like bullshit, but it’s a reply I’d still give today, and I could tell by Richard’s expression it was the right answer. That was the first time I saw Richard’s broad, completely unselfconscious smile that engulfed the lower half of his face and showed him to be missing most of his front teeth.

“He’s from Lubbock, you know?” I did. “I’m from Abilene! Up there in the panhandle,” he added with pride. Richard spoke with that lilting West Texas accent. It isn’t a drawl, it’s more eloquent, like a perpetual politeness with a heightened awareness of vowels. “Do you mind if we listen to that?”

Of course not, so we passed a joint while listening to Buddy Holly. When we weren’t talking Richard sang along quietly, not in a disruptive way, more out of pure pleasure as if it was impossible not to. He knew every song, which didn’t seem to fit his appearance, but I was just beginning to understand Texas. And Richard was a Texan through and through.

“Man, I seen you around, but I thought all this was just a look,” he mused, gesturing to my hair. “I didn’t think you were into the music, or that anybody your age listened to Buddy Holly!”

“Yeah, I love rockabilly, ‘50s rock ‘n’ roll,” another reply that I’d still give today, “old country, blues … I grew up more with punk-rock stuff, you know, but then followed it back,” it prattles on and concludes with something like, “I mean, I dig all kinds of music.”

“Rockabilly. That’s what you are, isn’t it?” He said it kind of rhetorically, as if reintroducing himself to a forgotten term. “Yeah, you look like a rockabilly, don’t ya?”

Richard thumbed through my records approvingly, then asked me a little bit about my guitar playing, and if I’d ever heard of Pat Travers. I had not. This was only the first time Richard told me about the inimitable Pat Travers, hands down his favorite musician, stating with no uncertainty I should check him out immediately, especially since I was a guitar player. In later conversations I learned that Pat Travers hailed from Canada, oddly enough, but played in Austin once a year at The Steamboat downtown on 6th Street, and that every year Richard went to see him–the only time Richard ever went down to 6th Street.

After listening to the entire Buddy Holly double album, Richard left me what was left in his small baggie along with some rolling papers and his phone number.

“Give me a call sometime. I can usually find a bag for a friend.” In truth Richard sold pot, it was his sole source of income, but like everything else he played it close to the vest.

It wasn’t long before I made the call, and from then on we met in his apartment. The Deville apartments were all exactly alike, though Richard’s was the mirror image of mine being on the opposite side of the hall; a narrow kitchen on one side of the door, living room on the other, leading out to a motel style balcony with a small bedroom nook and bathroom around the corner. Richard’s apartment was cozy and well-furnished compared to mine; he had clearly lived there for some time. The living room was filled with a small couch and coffee table surrounded by bookshelves, houseplants, and neatly stacked rows of books and magazines; the balcony was overrun with potted and hanging plants. Richard usually dwelled in the bedroom nook, reclining on the bed watching a small TV at the foot of it. I would cop a squat on the floor across from him, leaning against the wall next to the bathroom door. Our relationship grew organically from conversations that began on the floor of his apartment and continued for years after we both left The Deville.

Spacecrafts & Chicken-fried Steaks

We talked at length about everything from the serious to the abstract, with no inhibitions or awkward silences–as unselfconscious as Richard’s smile. Our visits lasted indefinitely, sometimes going on so long that we reconvened for breakfast up the street at the Richard Jones Barbeque, where a chicken-fried steak and eggs with coffee was under six bucks.

One of Richard’s favorites topics was UFOs and extraterrestrials. Richard believed aliens had a long history on Earth and was versed in alleged encounters from the famous Roswell incident to passages in the bible, and everything in between. His favorite show was The X-Files. I hadn’t seen The X-Files–no television–but Richard swore that some of the episodes were based on real occurrences and suspected that part of the show’s intent was to familiarize people with events that would one day be made public, in essence softening the blow. I have always been game for speculation, the wilder the better, which may be why Richard enjoyed my company–I never dismissed his opinions or told him he was crazy. Some of his most compelling ideas involved the moon landing, what really did or didn’t happen, and why we hadn’t yet returned–at least not to the public’s knowledge. In Richard’s defense, none of his theories have been disproven in the twenty years since he passed, and some have been supported.

“Rockets?!” Richard would rant. “Shit, you think rockets are any way to travel through space. You think launching an object straight up, fightin’ the Earth’s gravity, with a fossil fuel engine, is any way to reach other planets? Hell no!” He would answer his own questions. “For one, you burn up too much energy just leaving the Earth’s atmosphere. Hell, rockets for space travel, that’s just a farce!”

A quarter century later, in July of 2021, Virgin Galactic launched a craft resembling more of an airplane than a rocket. The spaceplane was launched off the back of a carrier plane, or mothership, after being piggybacked up to 50,000 ft–not straight up fighting the Earth’s gravity–then conducted a sub-orbital space flight before gliding safely back to Earth on its own momentum. Witnessing the event, I couldn’t help being reminded of Richard’s rocket rant. I wish he had been here to see it and wish I could have shared his reaction.

But it wasn’t all spacecrafts and conspiracy theories. After I got to know him, Richard told me about his former addiction to heroin, and how through treatment he had since become hooked on methadone, which was even harder to quit but at least a habit he could afford. “Hell, the only reason I go to the methadone clinic is heroin cost me two or three-hundred bucks a week just to maintain. Believe it, that shit’ll take everything you got.” This all caught me by surprise. Richard was nothing like the junkies I’d known, or the recovering addicts who feel the need to immediately and constantly share their story. His was purely a cautionary tale told by a humble narrator.

Richard never talked about his time in prison, only that it happened and what put him there. He was pulled over somewhere in West Texas holding enough pot to be charged with a felony and sentenced to ten years in prison; his Corvette was impounded. After serving a year in the notorious Huntsville State Penitentiary his sentence was commuted to parole, which he was still serving. Richard was lucky (his words) to have only been in Huntsville a year and said any longer may as well be a life sentence; the effects are too devasting and permanent. But life on parole made everything touch and go. Any violation could mean serving the remainder of his sentence in prison, and anything he owned could be confiscated. Consequently, Richard kept his savings and valuables in a safety deposit box downtown. No bank account, nothing on paper. Doing just enough business to get by with those who he completely trusted. Richard’s line of work hadn’t changed but his operation had adapted.

When I had my own legal troubles and faced a mere thirty days in the Travis County Jail, Richard provided support and perspective. “Hell, thirty days is nothing. Keep your head down and you’ll be fine.” He knew the game, “you play you pay.” Later, when facing two years of probation, he again offered vital counsel. “They want you to fuck up, so they can have you on paper the rest of your life. So don’t make it easy for ‘em.” ‘On paper’ was Richard’s term for being in the system, on parole or probation.

Having experienced it all, Richard also brought a necessary dismissiveness and humor to legal predicaments. Like when I was subjected to regular drug testing as a clause of probation–the humiliating act of peeing in a cup under the watchful eye of a government employee. “Man, that guy ain’t nothin’ but a peter-gazer!” Richard laughed. “Can you imagine havin’ that job? I tell ya, he’s gotta be one miserable son of a bitch!” But in the end, his advice was always sound, straightforward, and simple, “Play it smart, get it behind you, and keep ‘em out of your life forever. Then get back to playing your music.”

Richard had become a fan of my band, an outfit that gigged regularly in Austin through the late nineties. He first saw us playing just up the street from The Deville, at an early show he could walk to. Labeled Texas Rockabilly, mainly due to our location and appearance, the band was greasy and sleezy, and right up Richard’s alley. He nodded approvingly flashing his wide grin throughout our set. After that, Richard came to see us any time we played in South Austin at a reasonable hour. He wouldn’t go downtown, where most of our gigs were, but would always brag about us when introducing me to his friends.

“This is Steve, he plays in a rockabilly band!” Richard seemed to love saying that forgotten term as much as he loved plugging us. “You gotta go check ‘em out! When are you guys playing next, Steve?”

Richard’s apartment could be a scene, due to a combination of his generosity and the friends he kept. There was often someone coming or going or staying too long. One of the mainstays was a pleasant character named Mikey who Richard had known since his oil field days. (Pronounced ole-field, with Richard’s accent.) Mikey was a small guy with a grey beard and ponytail who always wore a headband and spoke with a thick east-Texas accent–a nasally drawl emphasized by hard stops, almost a barking sound. He had that former meth-head-hippie look about him, but Mikey was alright, and one of Richard’s only friends who stayed around throughout. Besides me. Plus a fellow named Jim who had been Richard and Mikey’s “Oil field daddy,” a term I haven’t heard before or since but gathered it was an endearment for the boss of the rig, their de facto caretaker. Jim was there for Richard when he was released from prison, a standup guy by Richard’s account– which makes it so­–and Mikey was too. That’s what it took to maintain Richard’s friendship.

He was never one for a handout, but always one for a helping hand. When Richard’s friend Britt who he’d known in Huntsville was released from prison, he found his way to Austin where he was living on the street and occasionally staying at the nearby Salvation Army. (The Salvy, as Richard and his friends called it, another term I haven’t heard before or since.) After seeing Britt on the street one day, Richard did everything he could to help him get back on his feet and for two months Britt’s bedroll took up a corner of Richard’s efficiency apartment. Britt was a likeable guy who had paid too dearly for a victimless crime, his deep-set brown eyes revealed both a kind soul and a tremendous amount of pain. But Britt’s time in Huntsville was well over a year, and by Richard’s own admission possibly too long to endure. When he wasn’t floundering, he was spiraling. Sadly, Britt eventually wore out his welcome at Richard’s, couldn’t stay sober enough to stay at the Salvy, and ended up back on the street.

“He knows the damn rules! The Salvy won’t let you in if you’re fucked up. He shows up in the evening and they can tell just lookin’ at him,” Richard’s disappointment was palpable during our last conversation about Britt. “He stopped by the other night and had the balls to ask me for money. Gave me those sad eyes and his whole bit about just needin’ twenty-five bucks to rent a room and get cleaned up. So, hell, I gave it to him.” He could tell that part surprised me, and Richard’s venting then shifted to the tone he used when imparting wisdom. “Whenever somebody like that asks me to borrow money, long as it’s a small amount, I just give it to ‘em. I know they won’t pay me back, and that gives me a perfectly good reason to never see ‘em again. Hell, it’s a bargain. Twenty-five bucks to get him out of my life for good.” Even though Richard cared deeply for him, Britt had proven to not be a standup guy.

Life After Paper

It never occurred to me that Richard had been biding his time, deliberately stagnant, until I pulled up to The Deville one day and saw a pristine, white Corvette parked in the space just below his balcony.

“Did you see my new ride?” he asked with a grin that simultaneously showed off his new teeth–dentures, as white as the Corvette. “It’s an ’82 Stingray, just like the one I lost. Come on, let’s go for a ride.” As the V-8 rumbled through the neighborhood Richard pointed out all the minor differences between this Vette and his old one, while still managing to wave and flash a smile at everyone we passed. Richard’s spirits were soaring, it was more than just the new car: He was finally off parole. Gone were his fears of losing everything to the whims of bureaucracy, a new chapter was beginning beyond the confines of paper. A cause for celebration commemorated by the Corvette and new teeth, both paid for with cash from his safety deposit box.

Shortly after, Richard bought a travel trailer and left The Deville, his home for the last nine years, renting a nearby spot off Radam Lane where a handful of trailer spaces lined a gravel alley behind a row of duplexes. The trailer was ten-by-twenty-feet, even smaller than his apartment, divided into two parts; through the front door a tiny kitchenette opened into a room with a dining nook against one wall and small couch against the other, the living room, then up two steps a narrow doorway led to the equally sized bedroom and bathroom. Though it seemed barely enough room for a guy Richard’s size to turn around in, it was his castle which he proudly owned. Richard immediately started eyeing land in the hill country outside of Austin where he planned to move his trailer and eventually build a house. A dream that never came to fruition.

With the new neighborhood came new neighbors, which were more of a step over than a step up from The Deville. The only one I remember was a character named Vinnie from the trailer next door, a short-haired, clean cut looking guy who always wore a baseball hat. Richard often referred to him as “that fuckin’ crackhead,” but was neighborly towards him nonetheless, and later, Vinnie would be there for Richard as a good neighbor should be. Like Britt, Vinnie had the eyes of a decent person, buried underneath the trials of addiction.

Furnishing his new digs, Richard bought a desktop computer with a printer that permanently filled the dining nook. Internet access brought Richard’s UFO research to new heights; on numerous visits I was met with unparalleled excitement accompanied by printouts of recent discoveries. The internet also put Richard in touch with his former high school rock ‘n’ roll band and got him invited to his twenty-year class reunion taking place in Abilene the following spring.

One of my favorite memories of Richard comes from stopping by to find him seated behind a newly purchased vintage Pearl drum set taking up the entire front room of his trailer and completely blocking the path to the bedroom. Not only was he planning to attend his class reunion, but his old band had been booked as the entertainment. Determined not to be the rustiest of the group, he was practicing drums for the first time in twenty years. Richard was beaming. The neighbors were complaining. He was especially proud of the twenty-six-inch ride cymbal, explaining to me that a cymbal that large was both hard to come by and integral to his style. Richard had often talked about his days in a rock ‘n’ roll band, he couldn’t have been happier that they were getting back together, to play for his old peers no less.

Just when I thought Richard couldn’t surprise me any further, he introduced me to his live-in girlfriend, and even dabbled with a straight job.

The girlfriend was a petite blonde named Crystal who dressed neatly and always wore her hair in a tight ponytail, appearing to be nothing like the hardcore-white-trash girls that used to gravitate to Richard’s apartment. With Crystal in tow, Richard started frequenting the gambling boats in Lake Charles, Louisiana. Blackjack was one of his favorite pastimes, Richard was as close to a card counter as anyone I’ve ever known, and Crystal liked to ride along and play the slots. They were together for close to a year and during that time Crystal accompanied Richard to his class reunion where his old band was a hit and showing up in his Corvette with Crystal on his arm felt like nothing short of a coup–directly contradicting any small-town gossip about his time in prison with his larger-than-life presence. Then just as quick as she showed up, Crystal was gone.

“Trust me, I’m better off” Richard concluded, and we never spoke of her again.

Richard’s straight job was in a small office, coincidently right next door to a place that rented music equipment where I worked at the time. Even more coincidently, it was just a few blocks north of The Deville right on South Congress Avenue–that street representing the center of South Austin still playing a central role in both of our lives. I never figured out exactly what Richard did in the office next door, and admittedly the term ‘straight’ may be an overstatement, but for a few months he would poke his head through the backdoor of the rental shop brightening my day with small talk and the novelty of seeing him in a button up shirt and long pants.

Though neither the job nor relationship lasted, both were notable examples of Richard’s dynamic character and broad potential during the brief time when the world was his oyster.

Perhaps the most profound side of Richard Petrowski was that which I witnessed the least; the Richard Petrowski I read about in the newspaper, in an article about a long-running support group for recovering drug addicts. Pictured just below the headline encircled by the other members, Richard was the focus of the article with his characteristic wisdoms and candor quoted throughout. He talked about originally joining the group as a requisite of parole, and why he still attended even though he was no longer required to or involved in treatment. He talked about the importance of being there as a tactile example, and the support he felt fortunate to now be able provide others. He even touched on the role spirituality–what sounded like a loose form of Buddhism–had played in overcoming his addiction to heroin, and the ensuing battle with methadone. The article painted Richard as the natural leader and kind soul that he truly was.

No Funeral

Unfortunately, Richard’s uplift period didn’t last long. He had only been off parole for three years when he fell seriously ill. How long he was living with Hepatitis C, and for how long he knew about it, are among the things I’ll never know about Richard Petrowski. He contracted the virus through needle use, which means he carried it for at least a decade before it noticeably affected him. By the time he said anything it had developed into cirrhosis of the liver, his organs were shutting down. I didn’t know anything about Hepatitis C then, I associated cirrhosis with alcoholism and Richard didn’t even drink. Hep C has since become largely treatable, even affordably so, especially when it’s caught early. But at that time interferon was the only successful treatment, and whether it was too expensive or simply too late is another thing I will never know–my guess is the latter. Richard was given temporary relief through pain medications and the periodic draining of fluids. He needed a liver transplant, but his history of intravenous drug use made him ineligible for the donor list.

Richard went downhill quickly. The consistent sparkle in his grey eyes never returned, replaced by the fog of illness. He started retaining fluids to the point that trips to the doctor’s office or emergency room became weekly occurrences. That’s where Vinnie stepped up. No longer able to get in and out of it, much less sit for long drives, Richard had sold his Corvette putting the money towards his ongoing medical bills.

During his final months it became more and more difficult to visit him, but in his typical style Richard still tried to wax positive even when he was visibly suffering. My most recent band had split up and I had just begun performing and touring as a solo act–a project I’ve stuck with to this day–with jaunts taking me as far as the upper Midwest and eastern seaboard. Richard loved the open road but had never traveled beyond Texas and Louisiana. He always prodded me about my recent tours and mused about joining me. “Man, I’d love to go on the road like that. You gotta take me with you next time… Maybe next time you head over to New Orleans you can drop me off at the gamblin’ boats in Lake Charles and pick me up on your way back.” And I always told him I would. That we would do all of that, next time. Even though we both knew it wasn’t feasible.

Knowing what was ahead, Richard composed a will and confided in me, Mikey, and a few others about a “chunk of change” he was leaving behind to be divvied up between his closest friends. More importantly, Richard insisted on leaving me with his vintage Pearl drum set. I didn’t play drums, and Richard knew this, but he wanted to see they were put to good use and said I was the one he trusted to do so. I was his musician friend. Nothing good ever came of the will, but he did leave me with his drum set, though earlier than originally planned. He called one afternoon sounding defeated, “Steve, you gotta come pick up these drums. I can’t play ‘em anymore. I just keep trippin’ over ‘em.” I should have known he was giving up, usually just looking at his drums was a source of pleasure. “Nah, they’re just in my way now. Besides, I’m leavin’ ‘em to you anyway.” I reluctantly went by that evening, and that was the last time I saw Richard.

He didn’t greet me at the door, just hollered to come in and propped himself up on the edge of his bed. He was no longer able to move around easily, and no longer went to the trouble of putting in his teeth. Richard’s smile from my earliest memories was the last one I saw. After I loaded up the drums we talked for a while, but he kept the conversation light, familiar. “Jon Bonham, Keith Moon. They were like the Gene Krupas of my generation.” Our final conversation, like our first, was about music. I promised I would take care of his drums, and even said that I’d bring them back once he was feeling better. I couldn’t accept what was happening. I still needed my friend to live.

Two days later I got the call from Vinnie at my work, Richard must have told him I worked at the music rental place on S. Congress. “Richard died last night,” his voice was breaking up over the phone. “I drove him up to the hospital, but they didn’t do anything for him. They just left him sittin’ there for hours, finally I brought him back. But when I checked on him this morning he was layin’ beside the bed, and I knew…”

I struggled to give Vinnie a reply and barely made it out the backdoor–the same door Richard used to poke his head through–before losing it completely. As I’ve learned since, even when you know what’s coming, death is impossible to be prepared for. That evening I spoke to Vinnie again, one last time. He told me how Richard had been draining his fluids at home by puncturing a hole in his naval with a safety pin, leaving his sheets and bed an awful mess. It still pains me to know that Richard’s final days were spent suffering and alone.

Richard Petrowski’s body was cremated. That responsibility fell to Jim, his oil field daddy. I have no knowledge of what happened to Richard’s remains. There was no funeral. No service of any kind. It was as if according to some unknown standard Richard’s life wasn’t worth formally commemorating. Mikey, Vinnie, and a few others gathered in a nearby park and said a few words the day after Richard died, but no one called me. I only heard about it when Mikey called out of the blue a couple weeks later.

I couldn’t have cared less about Richard’s “chunk of change” at that point, but Mikey, among those Richard promised would be included, wanted to fill me in on the bitter proceedings. Unfortunately, Richard’s will had turned out to be no more than a file on his computer. Nothing printed, nothing signed. Even worse, the file appeared to have been recently edited to include Vinnie’s name at the bottom, which Mikey and others suspected was done by Vinnie himself the morning he discovered Richard’s body. So maybe Richard was right about “that fuckin’ crackhead” after all. Or maybe after so many rides to the hospital Richard changed his tune about Vinnie and added his name hastily at the end. Either scenario is conceivable. By default, Jim was acting as executor of the estate, but by Mikey’s account wasn’t honoring Richard’s wishes. When I told Mikey I didn’t want to be involved, he informed me that I already was.

“Well, I told Jim, Steve already took the drums. So, why can’t I get my share? Ya know, what’s comin’ to me?” Mikey’s accent was more grating than usual with an animosity that blindsided me.

I told Mikey I only took the drums because Richard asked me to, but he was missing the point. To Mikey it was something of monetary value, but to me Richard’s drums were now something much greater–his prize possession left under my care with specific instructions.

I lugged Richard’s drums around with me for the next ten years, through several moves, always stored safely. Eventually they were given to worthy musicians I knew would put them to good use, including the ideal heir for his twenty-six-inch ride cymbal. I did exactly what Richard asked of me, what was promised. I still have his canvas stick bag with two pairs of drumsticks and his sweat-stained wristbands inside. It lives permanently in the corner of my music room. And I incorporated part of his kick pedal into a foot-percussion device that I still use for shows and touring. So in a way, Richard finally got to come with me on the road, to Louisiana, and everywhere else I’ve been.

Legends

Richard was fifteen years my senior, which means I am now unfathomably a few years older than he ever lived to be. I’ve since lost more friends than I care to count, perhaps due to running with musicians–a fragile group with a high mortality rate. When I started writing Richard’s story, I was in the process of losing another close friend to illness, who also happened to be a drummer. Again, I knew what was coming and again I found myself completely unprepared, clinging to hope, praying for a miracle. So maybe writing about Richard was a transference of sorts. But I don’t think that’s it. Richard has always stayed with me, he regularly visits my dreams, always smiling, sometimes giving advice. At times I become aware it’s a dream and can enjoy getting to spend a little more time with him. Other times the dreams are mistaken for reality, and I awaken with a renewed sorrow following the realization that he’s gone. Dreams are strange that way–dead friends are strange too.

I sometimes wonder if the reason Richard’s death affected me so profoundly, and his presence stayed with me for so long, is because it was the first time I lost a close friend. But I don’t think that’s it either, at least not all of it. Richard was truly an exceptional person, an unassuming role model who I’m still learning from. Richard led by example, proving honesty is a virtue regardless of circumstance, and that with enough will, any hardship can be overcome. And his death revealed how little we actually control, and how unjust our final outcome might be. Richard endured so much, undeterred, only to face greater suffering and ultimately be struck down by mistakes he seemingly already paid for. And through it all, he somehow stayed positive. Richard could have been bitter; he could have been cynical or remained stagnant. But he never succumbed to those burdens, instead he accepted his mistakes and kept his sights fixed on the future. Richard demonstrated strength and perseverance right up until he no longer could.

I believe it’s for all these reasons that Richard Petrowski has stayed with me, and for all these reasons that I continue to honor his person and his memory. I honor him by remaining unselfconscious and independent-minded through this ever-changing world. I honor him by not wearing a shirt outside, at least from May through September. I honor him by finally watching the X-Files–and wanting to believe. I honor him by ignoring authority wherever possible. I honor him by steering clear of trouble. I honor him by trying like hell to wax positive, something I struggle with. And I honor him by focusing on my music.

Most of all, I honor him by never forgetting the man he was, or the lessons he taught me. I regularly pass by all the old haunts. The Deville has been remodeled as condos and rebranded as ‘The 2020.’ The Richard Jones BBQ is now the site of a Wells Fargo. The trailer spaces in the alley off Radam are gone but the duplexes next door are still there, more dilapidated than ever, triumphantly defying their surroundings as if saying, ‘not everywhere can be gentrified,’ at least not yet. When I cruise through the old neighborhood and see the people living there now, walking dogs, and pushing strollers, I wonder if they have any idea just how different it was not so long ago. How seedy it was, and how easy our lives seemed then. Can they even imagine a typical day at The Deville apartments? Or that a character like Richard Petrowski once ruled the roost?

Though much has changed, anytime I want to revisit those days I can count on Buddy Holly, specifically Legend – From the Original Master Tapes, a double LP I picked up while living at The Deville. The pink gatefold cover takes me right back to that small apartment with the view of the seven-eleven across the street. And the music brings me right back to that first conversation with Richard Petrowski. Within a moment I can hear the lilt of Richard’s voice singing along quietly, then hear the cadence of his laughter, and feel the warmth of his smile. As missing friends has become a part of everyday life, so has enjoying their memory, and savoring their presence whenever I stumble upon it. Along with always wondering why their time was cut short… Yeah man, Buddy Holly’s a genius. He’s from Lubbock you know.

BIO

Steve Schecter is a musician, songwriter, and writer, living in Austin, TX. Born in the rural community of Friend, Oregon, Schecter began his musical career as a teenager in the Portland area, before moving to Austin in 1996. Performing under the name Ghostwriter since 2002, he has published over a hundred songs and released ten albums on his own independent label, End of the West Records. Steve Schecter’s first book, “No One at the Circus: The Story of Ghostwriter through Place and Song,” was published in 2022 by Gob Pile Press. For information on writing, releases, and upcoming shows, go to endofthewest.com.


Website:
http://endofthewest.com

Socials:
http://www.facebook.com/ghostwriter/
http://www.instagram.com/ghostwriter_tx/

Mercy
gave the prodigal son
a second chance.

Love
gave him a feast.
—unknown

resonant

by amy g dahla


     taciturn| Her father didn’t know she was coming. Well, perhaps he did. But not because she’d told him—she hadn’t told anyone. She didn’t want to count the years since she’d last seen her dad, but she’d had no contact with him since she was a child. Back then he had an uncanny way of knowing things. And it always seemed to be greater than her skill in hiding them. So, after all these years, she thought that, somehow, he might sense that she was near.

she swallowed
the bitter taste
what she had done
  settled
caustic
in her stomach

     echoes| For the moment, her memory spiraled backward three decades. When she was a child, she and her father were inseparable. The pair were architects, building forts and playhouses out of appliance boxes in the backyard. On other days they were explorers, forging new adventure trails in the wilderness. The two built a special world to explore. Together.

     As she grew, her relationship with her dad flourished. He enjoyed hiking and running, and she joined him on these forays from infancy in what she would later call her “running buggy.” The stroller, designed with all-terrain tires and extra ground clearance, allowed them to log many a mile through neighborhoods and along park roads and wilderness trails where her dad was a park ranger. As she grew, they learned to rollerblade together, expanding their exploration. When her baby sister was born, the three of them continued the tradition of togetherness. He would run, she would rollerblade, and her new sister assumed the seat of honor in the running buggy.

     Later came snorkeling— first in a bathtub, and later in the sparkling Caribbean. Her baby sister was snorkeling by the age of four. At home, the three constructed and painted plywood Disney characters for Christmas decorations—enough to fill the entire front yard. It became a tradition for the neighborhood kids to come and help paint each year’s new addition.

     And then there were the other moments that seemed at the time not so terribly important. Peanut butter on a shared banana, one dollop at a time. Two sisters and a dad rolling down the hill in the front yard, lawn clippings and laughter.

     She smiled—only a bit— as she recalled how she and her father spent more days chatting than she could ever hope to count. Sometimes about silly things, and other times she was in tears over a problem with friends at school. Her father was a storyteller. He’d spin a tale about a young rabbit or small bear facing a similar situation. Then they’d talk about how the outcome of a story can change, depending on how the character chose to respond. Her dad never gave her an exact answer, but through the stories and discussions, things had a way of working out.

     Now, she was a parent and holy cow! It was not as easy as she had hoped. When she was a little girl, her father had once given her the advice that for every word she spoke, she would be wise to listen to ten, or a hundred, or a thousand. As she reflected, she hoped she had inherited his knack for listening.

listening
in this moment
more than any previous moment
the single word
listen
echoed in her mind
 a shout into a deep canyon
and the resounding voice
was her own

     silence| She coasted the car to a stop beneath the shade of a grand old oak tree, not yet ready to open the door. With the ignition off and the windows closed, she became acutely aware of the silence around her. At this moment there was no sound whatsoever. The term deafening silence suddenly took on a specific meaning, as the resonance of her own voice slowly faded in her mind. She gasped as she realized she had been holding her breath—a moment too long! She abruptly engaged the ignition and lowered a window. The car was immediately filled with fresh air and the sounds of life outside the vehicle.

silence settles
shadows linger
echoes fade
destiny awaits

     Perhaps it was her silence for so many years that haunted her. Most people knew her father as a bit quieter than most, especially in large gatherings. Many who knew him well had determined that his life and experience on various islands around the world had simply instilled a laid-back attitude. Maybe that was part of it, but he was also content to sit back and soak in his surroundings. And of course, listen.

     resounding| She directed her attention outside the car. Her father had moved here only months before. The elements of nature were what she would have expected. Here in late summer, in a place far removed from honking horns and exhaust fumes, she noticed that the melancholy drone of cicadas was the first sound to shatter her reverie.  Drifting in through the car window the hum was hypnotic, as she once again drifted through the mist of memory. Some of her favorite times, she now realized, involved listening.

     The sounds of nature illumed the shadows of memories in the long-darkened recesses of her mind. There were tranquil afternoons of swinging in a backyard hammock with her dad by the river, listening to the twilight chorus of frogs and crickets. He’d explained that the nocturnal symphony could only be brought forth by a composer powerful enough to create the entire universe.

     Rewinding her memory next brought back evenings of lying under the stars on a Caribbean island, locating constellations. In this remote location, a dad and two daughters could scan the dark skies and imagineer their own personal, mystical constellations. She’d reveled in these creative tales, spun wildly together, as the constellations slowly swirled around the North Star.

the night sky
held its own music
one simply
had to
listen

     And how many evenings had they swum at sunset, watching the sun porpoise into the Caribbean Sea? If you didn’t blink, you might see the elusive green flash, and hear the haunting resonance of the momentary exodus sonata.

     She and her father shared many sounds through the years.

     She realized that her father often spoke in poetic verse. Here amidst the time- machine-whirr of nature sounds in her car, this was the first time that she noticed her thoughts about her father following that same, sing-song pattern.

     strain| One thing she would never comprehend is what kind of elixir her father held within his soul that drove him to pick up an acoustic guitar and tease from six strings and an imperfect voice the songs of his soul. The first song he wrote was about her. Well, in truth the song was about losing his father and gaining his first daughter. But the final chorus was about finding comfort with a new child.  

a new life to love
in place
of one recently lost
that was definitely
about her

      Then there were her favorite songs over the years, and he added many of those compositions to his big songbook with the well-worn pages. How many evenings had she fallen asleep to those refrains, wafting down the hallway outside her bedroom? Which reminded her…

     She picked up an envelope from the car seat beside her. Her name was printed on the outside in her father’s careful hand. He must’ve kept the contents for decades before mailing them to her. In truth, the receipt of this letter helped inform her decision to make today’s visit. She carefully pulled out the yellowed paper inside. Inscribed thereon, by her twelve-year-old fingers, were her own words about her father. “The Soloist. Being a seventh grader, I come across many problems. Dad is always there.”

     She could not help but glance into the rear-view mirror, as seventh grade seemed an entire lifetime behind her now. The road behind the car was empty. But what she saw was a mirage-view of her own life path. Grown, now. Married. A family of her own.

     She glanced back down to notice a slight tremble in her fingers, grasping the page she’d shared with her classmates so long ago. The final words read, Years from now, I’ll still remember how he had all the answers to my troubles, helped me play the guitar, and stretched my imagination as far as it would go.  So, when

 i hear that beautiful guitar
strummed gently
with my dad’s soft
 encouraging voice
i smile
i know he’s there
to love me
as long as i live.”

      reverberate| She reached up and tilted the mirror a bit to find herself staring into her father’s eyes! She spun around to see the seats empty behind her.

     It took her a moment to recover from the fright of the apparition. She caught her breath and angled the mirror to reflect her own face, more fully. The eyes she had glimpsed were her own, after all. But for the first time, she noticed that her eyes could easily have been his.  In a way— much more real than she wanted to admit— her eyes were her father’s.

     She took a moment to allow her heartbeat to return to normal. In the rapid-breath moments of recovery, her thoughts turned toward fate and the inevitable. There are many things over which we have no alternative. But there is also Choice and Consequences that we live with. Sometimes for too long. That the eye in the mirror could have been her father’s: that was fate. That she was here today to speak to her father for the first time in decades was a choice. But not without consequence.

     The recovery from her disconcerting glance into the mirror provided her with the impetus to notice the faded paper, still in her hands. She carefully folded and placed her seventh-grade self on the seat beside her.

hand-scribed words
bearing witness to memories
long repressed

she opened the car door
and stepped out
into her father’s world

     translation| She found herself cloaked in dappled sunlight, filtering through the leaves above. Lofty branches swayed in the dog-days breeze that beckoned the changing of the season. She remembered lessons of nature from her youth, and how her father explained to her that a dry summer can bring about an early,  faux autumn when the lack of moisture in the ground can cause trees to turn color and drop their leaves early.

     Leaning back, she peered upward, squinting. She soaked in the blue sky shining through the playful kaleidoscope of leaves. Raising her hand for shadow, she absorbed the foliage glowing in flaming color as the sun shone through. She shifted her stance and heard a familiar crunch. She dropped her gaze to see beneath her feet the beginning of what would be nature’s winter carpet.

fallen leaves
 faux autumn
august 31
anniversary of her birth
a dry summer
here
her father’s new place

     The calico collection of leaves and the haunting of seeing her father’s eyes in her own reminded her that her father was partially colorblind. But he always told her that once someone pointed something out as a certain color, in his mind he could then see the color. It had been many—too many—years since she helped him see a tree with brilliant yellow, flaming orange, or deep red autumn foliage.

     She could never quite understand how his mental image could be so transformed, vicariously, through her own eyes (the picture in his mind’s eye being inexplicably not colorblind).

     She closed her eyes and heard echoes of her own youthful voice painting the world anew for her father. She smiled as she recalled the sparkle of wonderment in his eyes. She knew that her words had transformed his world.

words have power
in the yin and the yang
of life’s precarious
balance

yet silence
has an equal
perhaps greater
power

     hearing| Her father’s new environs were both familiar and foreign to her. He had moved away many years ago and had lived in several different locations, as witnessed by the return addresses on the letters he had written over the years. She’d never bothered to acknowledge any of them. It wasn’t until after they stopped that she decided to visit him. Her feet began to crunch the leaves, slowly guiding her in his direction.

     As she absorbed the song of cicadas and the whisper of a late summer breeze through the trees, her silence descended upon her again, like a darkness. The void of that silence had broken her father’s heart.

     The notions of Living and Life mean making mistakes. When her father left her mother, that was a mistake she could not accept.

     “I HATE you and never want to speak to you again!”

     Her teenage scream echoed through the decades. And she meant it. She felt abandoned. It mattered not that her father intended to retain the relationship with his daughters. Her mother would not allow that. Her mom’s bitterness became her own, as she witnessed the destruction of all remnants of a life that had previously given such great comfort. Over time it simply became easier to hold onto the anger and the hurt than to face the challenge of healing. She chose silence.

colors fade
memories linger
words fail
not so
destiny

     discord| It is human nature to look for things that validate our choices. In alienating her father, she fortified her justification over the years. The extended divorce battle between her parents was enough to buttress this for a lifetime.

     Through the years, he had never stopped trying to reach her. Sure, there were some tough times in the beginning when they were both angry, but the final decision was hers, alone. Over the years she fought dreams of a life that had been forever lost. They fed a creeping awareness that had become a dark-shadowed burden on her heart.

     As a few years turned into many, his methods of contacting her diminished. She made sure of that. Despite her persistent evasiveness, he would somehow find a way to reach out to her. The cards and gifts were never acknowledged. Many were discarded, unopened. Over time, the wall she built around her own heart was stone-solid. But no barricade could insulate her from a world that brought back memories for fleeting moments through a song, or a sunset, or a twinkling star.

     In the end the strength of nature, and the universe— and a father’s love—all proved to be stronger than her wall. Here she was, walking toward him after all these years. Once again, she had a deep sense that he was prepared.

     pause| Her pace slowed as she came into view of her father’s humble abode— nothing at all like her childhood home. Moving closer, she was not fully prepared to see her maiden name—his name—

 in writing. Somehow this made the moment more real. There was no mistake. This was the place. Now was the time.

     She froze and could not swallow, choking on the moment. Her breath came as a struggle; her heart stuttered. Looking around, she found no other person in sight. This was her preference, and it calmed her. Only a little.

     She was uncertain what she might say to her father. She only knew the word she would say first. Then she hoped to trust her instinct for what might follow.

     Maybe she would describe the colorful leaves. Breaking such a long silence is not easy.

     In this instance, she realized that fate had as much to do with her presence as did choice. Shaking with emotion, she moved forward with silent resolve.

     Over the years, she’d entertained brief thoughts about what it might be like to dial her father’s phone number or knock on his door. She always knew that when this moment arrived, she would break the chasm of silence. Unannounced.

     But this was more difficult than she had imagined. An inescapable sense in her heart informed her that he already felt her presence. She felt his, unmistakably.

in all the time
all the distance
through all the silence
she always knew
the last moments
the last few steps
would be the most difficult

     deafening whisper| The daughter found herself at last on her father’s doorstep. She reached out her hand. The last few inches felt impermeable. She stood frozen in the moment, in a chill of her own making. The final barrier between her and her father was not fancy. It held no window through which her father might glimpse her. She was powerless to knock. The gravity of the moment drank her thoughts, her breath, her resolve.

     Her chest and shoulders quaked as she fought to inhale, hoping to steady her voice. She felt unready, as if in not speaking to her father for so long, she had never spoken at all. Would he listen?

     For a moment she battled the urge to turn and flee. Standing there, far from resolute, she struggled to say the one word that she knew she must utter. Her eyes glistened as she sought her voice. This was not going as she had planned.

     “Dad?”

     She was startled by the sound of a single escaping sob, as her eyes struggled to focus on the face she knew she would someday stand before.

     Time had taken its toll. Nature created his visage. The years had shaped it. But in the end, her father made the final choice. A man with eyes the color of granite, but now there was only… cold marble.

simple
quiet
few words
simply his name
nothing else
carved in stone
 save one exception
that reached her
still

     His epitaph read: “I Will Hear.”

     She dropped to her knees on the soft earth, turned barely a month before. It took a moment to still the quivering of her mouth and throat. Her body convulsed as her tears watered her father’s grave. She began again.

     “Dad?

     —quietus—  




BIO

amy g dahla is a retired park ranger and naturalist who spent a career writing creative nonfiction for museums, visitor centers, and magazines. Their work has been featured in national visitor centers, museum displays & brochures, as well as by the Associated Press and the National Science Center. Their current work in poetry and prose combines both natural and human elements, sometimes aligned but often juxtaposed. amy currently resides on the slopes of Mt. Ogden with their partner, thirteen guitars, and a well-worn pair of hiking boots. “resonant” recently received awards from the League of Utah Writers for best fiction.






When You Find Selma in the Bare Branches

by Beatrice Feng


‘Selma was deeply thoughtful rather than talkative, and her silence was a kind of music that carried onto a world of dreams and made him listen to the throbbing of his heart and see the ghosts of his thoughts and feelings standing before him, looking him in the eyes.’
—Kahlil Gibran, Broken Wings


Summer has taken her shower
and turned off the heater, abandoning

the bare branches that are knotted threads
of her lost hair to the yet undissolved white steam
of clouds and blue shampoo vapours of the sky.

‘Ghostly notes of flowers withered, leaves fallen,
birds departed and their songs evaporated, still linger
in the intricate net of branches. They were from

Summer’s conditioner. When the branches are exiled
from her and consequently take a life of their own,
the faint notes become crystallised as their memories.

And are memories not weavers and conjurers
of soul? The notes are inseparable from the branches
as smoke from a pipe.

If you smoke a branch, you can preserve
a copy of the notes in your lungs,
a manuscript of its soul.

Let the brisk air you just inhaled
and warmed with your body temperature
incarnate that manuscript,

and let your every breath
be a memoir of a forgotten branch
before all your breath
is returned to the air, when it would be the time

for the branches to write your memoir:
an aria of flowers blooming, leaves flickering,
birds nestling and singing.’
Selma’s silence rustles in your trachea.


The Lighthouse of St Blanche

‘BLANCHE: […] And I’ll be buried at sea sewn up in a clean white sack and dropped overboard–at noon—in the blaze of summer—and into an ocean as blue as
[Chimes again]
my first lover’s eyes!’
—Tennessee Williams, A Streetcar Named Desire


…and Blanche Dubois’s dying
wish is fulfilled. She’s turned
into an abandoned lighthouse.

The trauma haunted her human life
refuses to abandon her now. It comes
as myriad mirrors of raindrops capturing
the beautiful world and showing it to her.

Then, as always, the mirrors crash
down on her without rhyme or reason,
as if only to smash that lovely picture
they just promised.

And the cold and clear music
of the mirrors’ shattering
washes the pristine snow of her skin,
tarnishing it over time.

And the mirrors’ sharp fragments
glitter in the red scars
they’ve cut into the pale birthday cake
she has gradually become.

Yet she, kneeling
on the harsh edges of rocks,
keeps praying
to the clouded crystal of the sea.

Would it grant her three wishes
like the angel did Dwynwen?

No. Her faith lies not in God, but buried
deep in her beloved, sinful one
who had destroyed the beauty of her world.

Instead of imprisoning his image in ice
for his crime, she makes his eyes
the origin of ocean with all her magic
at the expense of her whole life and soul.

The sky is grey and cloudy,
but the crepuscular rays have descended,
that holy passage waiting
for the bride who has drunk the divine poison:
her scars red as fresh lips,
her frail white skin an ethereal wedding dress.


La Petite Mort

‘She smiled a bright hot smile which was forgetful of time or place or anything but the memory of his mouth on hers.’
—Margaret Mitchell, Gone with the Wind


The sweets cast
their variegated glance at you
from the glass case.
What? Do you call them art?
You know how frail
their allure is, a phantom tower
whose only support
columns are but fantastic shapes
and dreamlike patterns.
If you look into its windows, you will
not see anything
deeper or richer than a seductive ratio
of clarity and intensity.
It’s the most crude and basic form of fairy
tale: creamy basketballs,
green jade chess, sunflower cameos,
miniature peaches
and magnified cocoa beans, chocolate keyboards
insinuating their thirst
for fingers and the melody sealed in them,
a dainty raspberry storm
fueled by dark pink fragments of a mysterious flower
happening on the summit
of a cupcake. Streams of magical hair
sprouting from a fudge violet, 
somehow finds a heart as hair clip, and somehow
ends up being a lovespoon.

After caressing them all with the childish
love bite of your eyes, you go
for the prettiest one.
That elderflower picasso. It’s half a planet,
nebula blue with rivers of cirrus
and a flower of blood.
Though the planet is not the hemisphere
you’ve bought, but only
the paint on it.
This blue world is thinner than sequin,
the rivers have no depth, the flower
is no more than a red dot.
But you will live here
for this moment,
will you not?
You will fall in love
with the story
the deep blue runestone and snow white inscription
tell you about the sanguine blossom:
when the Countess of Nosferatu
bleeds for the first
and last time,
she looks at her own blood
with awed fascination.
Realises what
she is composed of, and what
she could express.
Shattering the cold porcelain cups
of life and death,
she lets the magical red fluid escape
from the prison of her
cadaverous
skin.
Yet the spilled blood, doomed by its former dwelling
in the frail chamber of her heart,
cannot become anything
else. So it instantly blooms
into this bleeding heart
flower here.
Look! The balmy heart spreads the velvet wings
of its petals
and a graceful teardrop descends
from its core. Come
closer. Can you see another heart
enveloped
in this teardrop as if sitting in a glass
capsule of a Ferris wheel,
watching sunsets
concentrated in the flight of the petals?
Doesn’t it look exactly
like your heart?
You cannot deny. But it is truly absurd
that you have lived without a heart
for so long
and you shall find it in a sweet shop.
Is that why you are not bleeding
even if the little vibrant world
you are eating is as thin as the blade
of a knife and the cut it makes.
And certainly as sharp.
But wait! Its blade has cut
through your whole
being.
It’s so sweet…you scream, groan, weep
The world, it’s really so sweet
underneath its nonchalance
and your heart is, in fact,
oh how can it be…
so sweet.



BIO


Beatrice Feng studies Creative Writing at Lancaster University. They are an aspiring writer.







The Mission Rooms

By Jennifer Blake


            Records, records, up to the ceiling, records all around and on top of me. They’re my children and they will smother me, what if the Big One comes and they all topple down? Daddy, save us. At least they will need me, Joel doesn’t need me and so must not want me. Tired of me doing nothing, playing that one show and then none, the only one and to no one, no one listened. There was so much art and was any of it mine?

            Music and children thumped upstairs and shook the dangling ceiling light so it tap-danced. Traitor. Daniel played music and the lamp never danced. How dare those people above him vibrate his walls with their bodies? Their vibrations touched him, vibrations from their clammy bodies reaching down and across the building to search through him.

            There had been so much noise on the walls that night, some of it art, the rest of it awful. Joel’s paintings were strung along the brick walls. Daniel had seen each one born but along the brick wall on display they were proud and aloof, not giving him the time of day. Daniel wanted to sink into each one. They were Joel’s, his, he made them, his brain and heart, smeared on the wall, privately Joel’s. Paint me. How can I be part of it? He couldn’t respond with his piano. He could only repeat the work of others. The notes fell in a different sequence and the pedal punctuated different points but it was the work of others. He couldn’t answer Joel with his own bright shapes, with something to admire, to watch others admire about him. He had nothing for Joel to envy, Joel was jealous of no one. There were no new eyes locking onto Daniel’s; Joel needn’t swallow Daniel’s music to keep it from the prying world. Daniel was fading and Joel could barely hear him. There was so much art, and the artists took it back to their breasts and hid it when Daniel passed. Art didn’t want him. Joel didn’t need him.

            Mariachi from upstairs and Daniel’s records pulsed through Alex’s walls and she found it interesting how they interrupted her heartbeat. She listened for her heart and it retreated mutely, not certain where to go next. Take my hand, heart. We’re all we have. We’ll lie on this bed right against this window that touches the street, where anything can happen. I can’t believe I sleep right by the street. Metaphorically, and actually, so close to being on the street. Oh God, just one feather landing on the scale – she and Daniel and Joel spreading their weight on the quicksand and if anyone took a sick day or got bad tips they would be swallowed. Now Alex felt her heart. Every time she thought about money. I hate it hate it HATE IT SO MUCH, so much, but I need it, I have to keep going. Being dragged through life in chains.

            She sat up in her bed and pried the blinds apart to make a tiny aperture in the corner. If anyone looked in, would they see her eye? Her eyes were small and she had an inordinate number of acquaintances who possessed large, wide, captivating eyes, an inordinate number for a girl with such small eyes.

            It was night and her light was on, so she would be visible in the window. She drew back further so that it was necessary to read the picture outside through the blinds line by line. When she moved her head down, there was streetlight glow. She moved it up, and through the aperture she caught the line of the street like an astronomer moving from the moon to something black and disorienting, and felt like she was falling.

            Satellites crossed her view. Boys? Young men? Neither quite fit the entities who slunk along the sidewalk, with hands shoved into the pockets of pants that displayed every lack of bulge. Boys and young men dabbled in each other’s purview in this city so that neither they nor the onlooker knew quite what they were looking at. The all had in common black sock hats and wallet chains, as though they’d gotten dressed together before hitting the town. Can I borrow your sock hat? Sure, can I borrow that shirt with the New Wave band we’ve never heard of? Sure. Now let’s all go to a fancy bar and pretend to be miserable. Their eyes leant forward to convey that they belonged in the neighborhood and weren’t born yesterday but at a warily brisk pace that betrayed their panic. Alex watched them until they left her frame and became all laughs and headlights.

            Alex stayed secure in her gatehouse, reigning her slum, praying for those who ventured through and out, long since having discarded the notion for herself. She sighed, the long-suffering queen. She had to be at work at five AM. It was now a quarter past ten the PM before. She found she was more cheerful at work when delirious with sleep deprivation, so she had at least another two hours with which to consider the world.

            Something growled and ripped through the floor, the sonic bray of an injured dragon. It reached Alex as just another percussion in Daniel’s music, and it reached Daniel as just another violation from upstairs. It was in fact Joel’s contribution to the voice of the walls. His credenza was out of place amongst his new paintings, the lines were off, the gravity was wrong.

            The credenza was a pity purchase but Joel loved it like an ugly dog whose odd lines represented God’s experiment. Putrid yellow and green enamel mermaids; wood—light ash; compartments soaked in stale cigar. As he pulled its bulk across the hardwood floor, the woods gnashed and screamed. Joel relaxed for a moment, face-down on the credenza’s surface, and let his ribcage melt into the wood. Always bends and wilts like a sad flower, Daniel had said to him. Have you a fat fairy sat on your head? Joel possessed only enough biology to communicate movement. No wasted skin, and everything long – his toe to his finger one line on the right, the same making another line on the left, and a graceful head with a sharp face through the center.

            How many conversations and fights and decisions must have been had and made in here. Joel’s room was technically the dining room in the 1920s apartment. He turned his head so his right cheek felt the freezing surface of the enamel mermaid and caught sight of the built-in bookshelf on the next wall. Or, it just occurred to him, china shelf. Pantry? Jars of pickled onions and preserved fruits and peppers, like he’d seen in estate houses during his summer art program in England. Decades had taken a couple inches of brine from the tops of the jars, but the vegetables remained, browned like newspaper and shedding small particles that made muck at the jar bottoms. Joel was always in awe of the onions that had been grown and picked in an entirely different way, and which probably had a genetic makeup that has long since been lost in the onion of late. I am a brined onion from 1910. Nothing modern in me. Perhaps people look at me in awe, perhaps I’m sepia-toned.

            The latest painting was composed of four square canvasses. It was, all together, a grinning chimera. The southeastern canvas contained only the monster’s clawed hand, which held in its palm the moon. The piece was dense with hard color, bright, with each hue adjacent to its wavelength antonym so the whole business seemed to shift. You’re too incongruous, even for me, Joel said to the credenza. You’ve got to go. I’m taking the monster over the mermaid.

            Joel sadly realized it was the opposite choice he’d made when he chose Daniel. Mermaids are flighty and want nothing more than to take you under with them. Joel wanted so to believe Daniel didn’t desire that he drown, but simply assumed everyone could live while submerged. Joel loved that joy in Daniel. Myopic ebullience, like Peter Pan. But why can’t you come with me? We can fly, can’t we? Joel planted his feet on the ground, guilty, terrified, resolute. Is it always either fairy dust or drudgery? Daniel implored. Couldn’t there be a life in tempered starlight?

            The credenza was maneuvered to the wall that divided the apartment air into Joel’s on one side and Daniel’s on the other. It was not a smooth landing—the corner of the floor was warped.

            Daniel started and dropped the record he’d chosen from the top shelf. Joel knocking? No, Joel fussing. Joel has never knocked on a wall, or a door, he floats through walls and under doors and materializes, a sprite, his shoulders must actually be furled wings. Blades, blades, sharpening until he cuts through the wall and into me. He hasn’t been in my room in a week. How is he happy in a deli? Those hands on meat, all day. Is it that the hands make such beauty that they must be punished? Extremes. He lives in extremes. From this over here to that. An alien perhaps in a human suit, tasting the world.

            He should knock on Alex’s door and get outside into the air. Maybe he could catch her in the middle of a tryst. She always had a boy in there. Alex is lovely, loverly. Isn’t it difficult for us pretty people, he had once sighed to her. She had crossed her eyes and shoved her finger into her right nostril.

            He stayed put, paralyzed by the options of life. Take to the night and wake at noon. Mornings were for panicking people, swishing and cramming. He winced when people panicked at him. He couldn’t stand panicking, tense veins and wrinkly mouths and hard eyes, this insistence upon unhappiness. But am I happy now? Melancholy and her sycophants joined in a circle round his floor-bound mattress and sang with tinny voices through pointy teeth.

            The image sent him shooting up onto his knees. He shoved the blind of the window above him upward and looked hard out of the glass to be sure he wasn’t surrounded. Beige wood planks filled his eyes, as though his window were boarded up, and he felt trapped until he pulled his eyes inward and the dimensions popped out again. His view was of the tiny vent space between apartments, a little ledge, the opposite wall, and a narrow two-story plunge. He plugged his nose and pretended to dive down through the window, through the hole. He would look up from the bottom, like a well, and long for the tiny point of the sun. Tiny point of sun? Could that be a song? He spun round to his piano and slammed the keys.

            Daniels’ muddy piano made Alex suddenly restless. She needed fresh air for her ears.

            She’d been fitfully napping, vanishing under headphones to consume alternately shameful pop music and obscure classical voice, and staring out the window since she returned from work at three PM. Too weary to shower, she still reeked of coffee grime. A clean, pressed man with solid shoulders and a smile that knew all the solutions had yelled at her about a bagel that morning.

             Alex had the room in the apartment that she liked to imagine had been the sitting-room, since it had a (non-functioning and now bricked up and strictly decorative) fireplace. It had more likely been, unromantically, always a bedroom. She’d never actually thought about it until now – where would the chimney have gone? She would have to remember to look for it the next time she went outside.

            Turn, pull up, arch toward, pull down – the secret to opening the warped door in the crooked frame without scraping the floor or drawing an explosive crack of wood. As it was, the opening of any door in the place sent a whisper of pressure release through every room that all could sense in a tiny pulse of their own doors and a mild loss of equilibrium.

            Alex slid down the hallway past Daniel’s door to her left, then the shower room, then the toilet room, which she supposed was technically a water-closet. Joel’s curtain was closed. This was the only formidable obstacle she faced in the tiny, lively place. To get to the kitchen, one needed to pass through Joel’s space. He was home so rarely that it didn’t much come up – but now she gritted her teeth and announced, “Knock, knock.”

            “It’s OK!”

            Alex swung her hips to the left to avoid the credenza and said “Oh! Your piece!” It wasn’t in the spot she’d learned to avoid in the last couple days.

            She found Joel considering it alongside its new wall, his hands on his hips. Was he a flamingo? No, more of an egret.

            “It wasn’t happy over there.”

            “I guess it didn’t like competing with your moon-creature.” Alex looked carefully up at the monster. Joel’s paintings all have this…distortion. A caught-in-a-windstorm insult, taken by surprise, an impersonal cyclone smearing their faces just enough out of proportion to breed a bit of disappointment in the viewer who was craving something that couldn’t easily be done. But still they lived, beseeching you from the wall. Alex admired how prolific he was. Notebooks, sketch books, walls and coasters spewing words that made pictures and pictures that made worlds. One’s envy of the collection was not excited by any unique or trained skill, but by the exclusivity of the new reality created. Alex looked back at Joel from his wall of paintings and didn’t immediately perceive a difference.        

            “Moon-creature – I like that….” Such a working girl, Alex. Independent. San Francisco was bursting with them and they were each composed mostly of flighty, shrill fear, shirted in insincere jubilation with a shade of overwrought flower-child. Joel knew that Alex penetrated that diseased shell that coated her surroundings with keen regard and found it all terribly funny. Joel could catch her eye across the madness and laugh. The unspoken joke shared between them was that of the state of the whole universe.

            Joel watched her as she passed into the kitchen. She tended to beat her curly hair straight with tools that sent a slight singe into the air in the mornings, but there was always a missed bump or a frame of irritated strands awakened by the morning fog. Everything on her was just so slightly deconstructed, as though she’d begun to decorate herself on the outside, but had gotten distracted and her brain had left her body for other endeavors.

            The boys are both home but locked in their rooms. God, how uncomfortable. Alex searched for her almonds in the cabinet. Taking on the goal of eating cleanly provided for her an excuse within an excuse. Everyone in her neighborhood and most in her city were jumping onto the organic-local-whole-food horse (well if this or that wasn’t whole and a food, then what had she been eating all this time?). Doing the same not only helped her meld into the fabric of the zeitgeist so that she could someday speak wistfully of her days in the “slow food” revolution; additionally, she could justify that the time it was taking to focus on her health was better spent than it would be by picking up her cello again. It stood in the corner of her closet, dusty to the point of stickiness. She had been competent—talented? But she’d forgotten – and now she was so, so tired. Two jobs and the rest of the time spent in ways to forget them.

            The roommates shared a flowerbox of a backyard balcony with the people in the next flat, but she’d never seen a sign of them. Joel had claimed their half with one of his pieces used as a platform for another piece used as an ashtray for their frequent guests, only distinguished from your everyday squatters by confessions of intellectual aspirations blown out languidly with their smoke.

            Joel had brought a cat home one night, a soft ball of fright and need, colored mystical blue-grey. Joel proclaimed him to be Crumpet. Alex had adored the animal and fancied the two of them particular friends until Joel hosted a beast of a cocktail party and the animal had taken to Alex’s bed, as far away from the kitchen and the balcony as he could get, horrified. Crumpet had wet through everything that Alex was interested in sleeping on or in. She had started shutting the door and chucking him off her lap.

            This memory tore at her heart a bit as she gazed from the flowerbox into the world. Maybe she should apologize.

            The balcony, or landing, or incompetent extension of the floorboards beyond the intended dimensions of the kitchen, whatever it was, made Alex wonder if she was just one cell in a panel of identical balconies with one person in each, staring wistfully as she was, each taking a deep breath to prep for the first note in a spontaneous musical.

            Meatballs? Something was wafting from the restaurant whose backside their flowerbox balcony faced, and it must be the remains of the day’s sauce slowly dying in the pot. It was hard to reconcile the tiny relic of any old lady who owned the place with the angular red and black communist pop art hung in a line on otherwise neon-white walls. Who could eat meatballs in that situation? The skeletal proprietress had promised the residents of their apartment building that she would furnish dinner for them all sometime, her treat. The offer had been made months ago. Alex cringed at the memory of this platitude between new acquaintances, the promise to connect that both parties knew would never manifest, a social grace covertly rooted in sadism that Alex thought should be stricken from human expectation. It did far more harm than saying nothing at all.

            There was a fundamental flaw in Alex’s thinking, she knew. Why do I assume there won’t be any follow-up? Certainly, she could take it upon herself. When she’d first gotten to San Francisco, she’d begun consciously exuding hostility, once she found out what the bus was like. Something right below her ribcage flipped as it occurred to her that maybe she had forgotten to stop once she had gotten off the bus.

            Sirens. In every angle of her shadowy radius something was happening that would change or end a life, and the dust left would settle into cursory blurbs in the newspaper. Alex used those reports as bookmarks for her own fortune. Where had she been at approximately quarter-past-eleven on Friday night when a twenty-three-year-old male was found with gunshot wounds on the corner of 24th and Tennessee? She’d been eating almonds on her flowerbox balcony. She’d escaped again. It had been that time for the twenty-three-year-old male. He certainly hadn’t seen it coming. If her moment was next, she certainly wasn’t seeing it coming.

             Daniel ripped open his bedroom door and played through it. The chords progressed through the hallway and around the kitchen table. His hands were built for this. Not for Joel, not for nothing, but for this.

            The cacophony ceased and Alex realized she could once again hear birds.

            “RAR.”

            Alex’s almonds went over the balcony. “Jesus on a stick,” she said, “where did you come from?”

            “Don’t speak to me of Christ and sticks,” he enunciated haughtily. “I am a servant of the waves and clouds and twinkling—“

            “I cooked chicken in your pan last night.”

            “WHAT?” Daniel was a vegan dancing perilously on the ledge of a raw diet. “I told you—”

            “I’m kidding.”

            Daniel jumped in front of her and narrowed his eyes. “Listen!” He sprinted back into the house. Alex looked after him quizzically. The piano timidly trickled out onto the balcony.

            Alex strained forward to hear the tinny plinking. Daniel was like a lion who reared up, unhinged his jaws, and belched out a peep. He returned, breathless, wide-eyed.

            “What’s that, Liberace?”

            “No, you twit, it’s me, it’s all me.”

            “Oh – have you been composing in there? That’s great.”

            “No. Composing is boring. I’m bleeding.Good lord—Alex took in her unhinged roommate—most people are so boring. You can see the air around Daniel change color with his mood.

            “Well, if you have the kind of talent that lets you just pump out art out of nowhere, then you’re the luckiest man alive.”

            Daniel took a step back and lowered his chin. Taking a compliment was like accepting the egg of an endangered animal. It was the burden of new responsibility toward the giver and toward the entity of the sentiment. If he didn’t receive it correctly, he’d be slipping on the yolk of the last dodo, and everyone would hate him. “Do you think I’m talented…?” he asked in falsetto, batting his lashes. Humor was the best way to deflect a kindness.

            “I guess I’d be tooting my own horn—get it, music joke—because I can play a cello—though I haven’t really lately, who knows if I still can—but it’s pretty hard to do what we do, isn’t it? I define talent as being in a minority, I guess.” Was that right? Did that make any sense? So, the skeletal proprietress of the neighboring restaurant was talented because she was one of few specimens possessing both visibly slouching compression stockings and a delicate understanding of deconstructed communist propaganda as art? Alex vowed to think through her newly realized convictions before she spouted them off. “So, yes, I do think you’re talented. How about that?”

            “How do I use it?” His mouth was purple with suspense; his eyes leaked out of his head.

            “So, those who can’t, tell other people how?”

            “I’m serious. How do I make this in to something? I’ve been slaving away for THE MAN in these revolting cafes, and so have you, serving up puke to pathetic people who just drag themselves around and don’t LIVE. No one has ever understood me, or hell, anything. And I thought San Francisco would be the place of all places that would get it, you know?”

            Alex shook off the fantasy of jumping off the balcony to escape this emotional confrontation. She figured she may need someone to blow up at someday and Daniel may be the nearest one at the time. The accusatory finger of her mind pointed through the kitchen door and paused at Joel’s walls and floor and surfaces that were choking with art, good and bad, so long as it existed, then floated down the hall, into her room, and alighted on her cello. The finger plucked a string, pointedly pizzicato, the cello raising a reproachful eyebrow. The vibration shook the drops of guilt concentrated in her heart to the surface and they pulsed through her arteries. Do you know what it means to be alive? Breathe, send air to where the blood is waiting, and it carries oxygen on the backs of its cells, runs with all it has and knows, which is dedication to you. Drops the oxygen and cycles back for more. Breathlessly, because they’ve starved for a millisecond, bone and string and lever and pleasure, moles and nails, hair and pain take the oxygen and turn, make and remake constantly, tear down and turn over in chaos and what must be a roaring racket up close. To make me again. Why do I not feel all of that? Why do I not move when I’m not moving? All of that happening and I’ve never said thank you.

            Her cello still rang. She struggled to see Daniel.

            “It has to be the most important thing. Everything else has to be food. All your experiences, the people who like you, the person you love, you have to secretly feed them to your music. It has to be the most important thing. You can just take life and be happy I guess, but if you want to make something, you need to take from somewhere else.” She threw a surviving almond off the balcony. Wheeee.

            Now that she was uncorked, she spilled. “I suppose I’m telling you to stop being so lazy. The trick to doing things is to do them.”

            Daniel spoke quietly. “Joel came up to me after my gig at his art show, while I was on stage.”

            The stage had been the waxed wooden floor of a corner of the gallery. One exhibit had cancelled and the event organizers, faced with an empty wall, were presented the choice of a rejected entry of canvasses chunky with flung used condoms (a young local up-and-comer) or a makeshift stage for a piano interlude. Daniel had been offered the space for two hundred and fifteen dollars. The owners had thrown in a drink ticket. Joel had lent him one hundred.

            “I was sweaty and all jazzed, man, people were grooving– and anyway everyone in there was a fetus and had no clue what I was playing anyway. So Joel comes up to me after I finished and said I can’t. That he couldn’t, I mean.”

            Alex was impatient because she’d heard this before. From Joel. But she had to reverse and remember all the receptive faces she’d made when the news was fresh, one and one-half weeks ago. Remember them and alter them according to the following possible emissions from Daniel: whimsy, fury, suicide, petulance.

            “He said I like myself. That he liked himself, I mean. I mean, what did he mean? He’s in love with himself? Is he celibate now? Are you celibate if you love yourself, or no? He said, I like myself and you’ve made me start to dislike parts of myself. I remember every single word.”

            Joel’s account: I can’t keep taking care of you.

            “I said, what, did I embarrass you? That all I needed was this one opening onto the scene, that now I can talk to the owners, and they can refer me to other places. That I can get gigs without him, you know, and he didn’t need to see me play, if it embarrassed him and all.”

            He leaned at Alex and spoke with mortality. “He meant that it made him sad to watch me. I know it. And he was losing himself. That too.”

            Joel’s account: I’m losing myself with him.

            The roommates saw the point at which their three knowledges met and made sense. They breathed and smiled in relief: Joel was satisfied with the resting place of the mermaid and leaned over it to breathe it in; Daniel writhed with the loss; Alex grieved for them. What was beyond this meeting place was something they didn’t yet know, and whether this ignorance was for the best was a different matter. It was that Joel was genuinely out of love with Daniel, out of that thing that both parties thought, when it began, would not necessarily hold forever, but would at least become perpetual motion in one another, virile enough to be called upon again someday. Daniel mucked himself in this idea, rolled in it and smeared it in his hair, cozy and warm in the safety of uncertainty. Maybe not? Maybe?

            Joel wasn’t inclined to dismiss possibilities and hardly knew what to expect from himself most of the time. He knew that his love for Daniel could open a cautious eye and emerge, fully functioning and less childlike, again; because of this he couldn’t tell Daniel that his love was obsolete. The mermaid felt the waves of finality beating through the wall between their rooms, the last imprint on each other as they’d like to be remembered, and the resigned, tight smiles of farewell they unconsciously gave one another. At the level of white light and perfect quiet, they were done. The more superficial levels would be harder.

            Maaaahw.

            “What is it, Crumpet?” Daniel cooed into the kitchen. “Is it your gout?”

            Alex had a (rather useless, she thought, unless being commanded by a serial killer fond of psychological mayhem to shut her eyes and pick her loved ones out of a circle of people singing together or else they’d all die) talent for recognizing voices. “That’s not Crumpet.”

            “Have you ever heard him make a sound? He hasn’t, once.”

            “He has, twice. That’s not him.” Another indignant squeal.

            An animal issue could usually distract Alex from a human one. She usually regarded human issues as animal, anyway, but other animals were nicer. She leaned over the flowerbox balcony but could see nothing through the blanket of the security light.

            Three successive meows. “It’s panicking. We should find it.”

            “It sounds like it’s inside. I tell you, it’s that stupid Crumpet.”

            Alex wandered slowly into the apartment, stalking the sound. Joel peered out of his room. “What is that noise? Have you seen Crumpet lately? It doesn’t sound like him….”

            Alex turned an eye to Daniel. “Aren’t you a musician? Where’s your ear?”

            Daniel snarled.

            The roommates peered under every cushion (which weren’t many) and each of Joel’s pieces (which were many), including their drawers (though, the two roommates convinced it was Crumpet were dubious of the chubby cat’s dimensions being compliant with those of the drawers).

            “There’s no experience in that meow.” Joel stood straight in the terminal posture of decision. “It’s not Crumpet – but it’s in here.”

            “It’s in the walls, maybe.” Alex placed her palms against Daniel’s closed door. “Daniel, are you hoarding kittens? I wouldn’t put it past you.”  

            “Yes – for roasting.”

            Alex sent an impulse to her arm to open Daniel’s door but the wall held her back by the wrists. What’s the matter with you? the wall asked. Have some respect.

            “Daniel, it’s in your room.”  Maaaah! “Would you mind if we checked?”

            Daniel sniffled and asked for a password.

            “Dead cat,” said Alex. Daniel opened the door.

            The room dripped wearily, in contrast with the subito dynamics of its owner. The room was at its wit’s end. Stacks of records cackled, spit, shot up, and otherwise squatted in the calm cube that had simply found that it existed one day.

            Maah. Maah. Maaaah!

            “It knows we’re here! We’re coming, keep meowing, don’t give up!” Alex crossed the wooden floor and contorted over the head of Daniel’s frameless mattress to peer out of the window. She saw only her reflection and, shaking her head to recalibrate, shimmied her gaze through her own chest. She threw open the window with the violence needed to release it from the frame to which it had been painted stuck.

            Cold and fresh and reviving. Alex breathed and nearly forgot the cat. The cat reminded her. Alex looked at the sound, and it was orange and huddled on the ledge of the vent space, horrified.

            The creature needed someone, and in light of this, leaning out of a two-story window didn’t seem nearly as stupid as it might usually have.

            Joel and Daniel saw the rear of Alex as she walked on her hands out of the window and onto the ledge. Joel seized her ankles. “I’ve got you! Go get him!”

            Alex considered her several past encounters with terrified cats. They became very sharp when vexed. Vexed. She thought that was the perfect word for cats in general. She expected the kitten to eviscerate her with impressive aplomb for such a small thing, or to launch itself out of her reach, death at such a young age being preferable to human whim.

            The kitten fit in one hand. It shrank itself around her palm. Alex could have fanned her fingers open and the cat would have remained.

            “He’s in!” The room sucked them back in. The roommates regarded the kitten and were warmed by looking at it. It pinned itself to Alex’s sweater. Each claw that Alex removed, the kitten replaced. The front right paw was removed, then the back one sunk in, and on and on. They danced like this for a minute while Joel and Daniel softly prodded its back and ears.

            “So – there’s a kitten.”

            Responsibility fogged them in and they stood and frowned. Now what?

            “Now what?” Alex asked.

            “If Crumpet notices him, they’ll fight,” Joel mused.

            “More probably he’d run away,” Alex corrected. “Crumpet is a chicken shit.”

            “Let’s put him in the bathtub.” Daniel stared the kitten in the eye, trying to reach him telepathically. “He needs to think. That’s where I go when I need to think.”

            “Sure. I don’t think he’s old enough to have any stereotypical comic-strip cat phobias of bathtubs.”

            He paced in the tub. Less agitated, but aware that his life was now new. He wanted the soft sweater again. The curving surfaces of the tub caught every speck of light so the kitten felt he was being orbited. He chased the bowl of the tub. The humans cackled. Crumpet was forgotten, and he felt it where he hid, in a place of which the roommates had no inkling. Crumpet shrugged, trotted down the back stairs of the flower box balcony, and made his way forth.

            “We have to find out where he came from.” Daniel, firm and exasperated as a lioness, reduced the kitten to obedient folds of fur by grasping him by his upper back and looking him in the eyes. Joel focused into the scene. Dominance and nurture were forces that Daniel absorbed from people until they found they had none left when they pulled the trigger one day. These virtues (which they were, in context) existed in Daniel, but were kept in a glass box to be seen and not used, until now, when he unleashed them on a kitten. Joel didn’t process the observation as a personal affront. Daniel could only be contrary – he could give the kitten these things because the kitten had none.

            “I’ll take him around the building, at least.” Alex held out her hands and Daniel glared and squeezed the kitten. He handed the bundle over with a pout.

            “Farewell, Furlingame!” Daniel threw his hands in the air. “The light of Bast is in you!”

            “The light of Bast is in you,” Alex and Joel repeated at the kitten.

            The floors absorbed the moment and built it into the specter the next occupants would feel without knowing why or what. The structure was becoming fossilized, organics replaced with notions and glances and sobs behind doors and bonds formed through repeated nonchalance. For the sake of the kitten, Alex spoke to strangers and knocked on apartment doors. When she found the kitten’s new guardian, she smiled in tandem with the girl, looking her in the eye. Maybe now, cross the bridge, say something! The door closed.

            On occasion, Daniel peered out from behind himself and made others laugh, with or at, or made them recoil, but he made, not in the manner he wanted for himself, but still, he made.

            Joel was the last to leave the apartment, eventually, after life came for the others. The apartment remained just another organ in the city system. Joel smelled the damp air cooling the old wood through the window once more and closed the front door cheerfully. He walked through the beating aorta and was willingly lost in the weary, pounding heart. 



BIO

Jennifer Blake was raised in Los Angeles but grew up in San Francisco. Her work is inspired by human idiosyncrasies and the belief that cities are characters with souls. With a graduate degree in anthropology from San Francisco State University, she has spent much of her career as an archaeologist, but words are her first obsession. She now resides in the magical Eastern Sierras. 




The Box in The Closet

by Eric Lee

 
Everyone must learn this truth at some point.  I only wish, at seven, I hadn’t been so inquisitive, then maybe I could have enjoyed the magic a few years longer.

I was sitting on the living room floor watching TV.  It was a week before Christmas, and I could see our tree with the lights on it.  Everything sparkled and reflected all these different glittery colors; it was beautiful.  That’s when I heard Freddy and Bob in the kitchen talking with Mom and Dad about Santa.  Their voices were a little muffled, so I crawled closer toward the dining room table to hear better.

I could hear Mom say, “Keep your voices down.”  Then Freddy said, “But we know all about Santa.”  I leaned in closer underneath the dining room table not wanting to miss a word.  Somehow, I knew this must be important information, but I couldn’t let them know I was listening.  “We know that it’s you who buys the presents, keeps them hidden somewhere, and puts them out on Christmas Eve.  That’s what some kids told us at school.”

My father looked annoyed, “If you two don’t believe in Santa, well then I guess you both will be on his naughty list and won’t get anything for Christmas.”

That’s when Bob started in, “I didn’t hear anything, I only heard what Freddy said.” 

“Bob, you said you heard it too.” 

That’s when my mom spoke up. “Now just a minute, why don’t you both start from the beginning and tell us what you heard, and we can sort this out.”

I knew what I had to do.  I crawled out from under the dining room table and sat thinking for a moment in front of the TV.  My brothers were older than me, and sure they could punch me harder than I could punch them, but I’d proven in card games that I was smarter than them both.  As I sat all alone in the living room, I was looking right into my parents’ bedroom and could from where I sat, next to the TV, just a little ways away, see their closet door.  I needed to check it out. That’s what I would do.  I quickly crawled into their bedroom and opened the closet door.  There on the floor sat this giant box.  A box I’d not seen before.  I didn’t look inside; I was too afraid of being caught or maybe afraid of what I might find, I didn’t know at the time.  I stepped back, quickly closed the door, and went back out into the living room and stared blankly at the TV.  I thought about what Freddy said a few minutes earlier, and then wondered about that big box.  I kept what I’d seen a secret.  I didn’t tell Freddy or Bob.  I didn’t tell anyone.

A week after Christmas, one day when the house was quiet, I snuck back into my parents’ bedroom and opened their closet door.  What I saw was a big empty space; the box was gone.  In a way I was surprised, but then I wasn’t.  I was suddenly sad because I’d learned the truth, the secret which Freddy had talked about two weeks ago, that the magic about Santa wasn’t real.  I didn’t know what to do with what I’d learned.  There was this large emptiness inside me, and I felt like crying.  Why had I looked?  What made me do it?  I thought I wanted the truth, but then, sometimes the truth hurts.  That’s when I started to question what I’d seen.  I mean, I didn’t look IN the box, but I knew.  I just knew.

After I closed my parent’s closet door, I went back into the living room and sat on the couch, alone.  Knowing what I’d just learned hit me like a wave and I realized the impact was more than Santa alone.  It was Frosty, and Rudolph, all of it.  I sat there and looked at the Christmas tree and wondered why did we put all those ornaments on the tree?  Why are there so many other decorations all over the house when none of it was real?  Yet, I liked how shiny and bright they looked.  Even now that I knew the truth, I still liked all the decorations. 

Then I saw how my mom and dad acted together when they sat and looked at the tree all lit up.  I saw how they smiled at each other and held hands and it made me wonder if it was something else that was magical that I didn’t yet understand.  That maybe it wasn’t Santa alone but something bigger.

 Everything about the holidays made everyone in our family happy.  We would go up to Grandma’s farmhouse and all our aunts and uncles and cousins would be there, and it was just like at our summer picnics.  We all had fun together, laughing and playing games.  All my aunts made delicious pies to eat, and my dad and uncles would tell jokes, and stories and we’d all laugh.

I kept the secret I’d learned about Santa to myself.  I didn’t even tell Loretta, my favorite cousin.  I realized, why would I want to ruin the Christmas magic for her?  Or anyone?  Yet I knew that there was more to Christmas than just Santa.  I just hadn’t figured it out yet. 



BIO

Eric Lee, a scientist for 40 years, retired from the corporate world and turned to writing in 2021.  In addition to crafting poems and short stories, he’s also writing his memoir, An Intentional Journey, and is completing the last book in his trilogy, The Secrets Beneath Nantucket Sound.  Eric’s story, The Box in the Closet is his first publication in a literary magazine. He lives and writes between the woods of Andover, Massachusetts, and the mountains of Newry, Maine.







Apptitude Test

by Tina Dolly Ilangovan


It was a dark and dreary night, a night just like any other. The sort of night where abounding terror abides. The kind of night where your imagination alone can send a chill or two, or ten, down your spine. The type of night that beckons you with the beauty of its all-encompassing darkness while simultaneously begging you to stay put inside.

On such a night as this, marked by the absence of the moon to lead his way, Kevin found himself on a lonesome road, save for the dimly waning lamps and the shadow that followed. With anxiety seeping out of him through beads of sweat, he cautiously made his way forward, head lowered, dressed inconspicuously enough to blend into the night. A night he was incredibly concerned with, though not for any of the reasons stated above.

This was an important night for Kevin, one filled with nervous excitement and fearsome nerves to the point it could make or break him, his reputation, his legacy. After all, it’s not every night a monster from the underworld ventures among the living to make their first kill.

Albeit a monster in our most objective sense of the word, he’d rather call himself Kevin. Though the name he originated with and was referred to by all who knew him was The Minute Man. Armed with a couple of sharpened clock hands, his life-leaving stab wounds point to the exact time his victim’s life leaves them. At least that’s what he’d been preparing for at Underworld University. Technically he should’ve been known as Clock Hand Man, although he was more “Boy” than “Man”, but everyone agreed “The Minute Man” just rolled off the tongue better, while he was left enamored with “Kevin” thanks to a “Human Pop Culture: Movie & TV Medium” course he attended during Hellfire Camp.

Kevin dived behind an empty car as the human he had been waiting for stepped out of the gate and into the road three houses down. He made sure not to touch it in case that set off the car alarm, recalling that was how they got The Hide & Kill Seeker. A travesty, considering he was so close to attaining the ability to silence car alarms as well! Kevin had done his due diligence, though. Learning from others’ mistakes was one of his covert assets (and favourite classes) that was already lending its hand tonight with his very first victim. As the saying goes, “You never forget your first!” and Lincoln was no exception to that rule.

Bright-eyed, broad-shouldered, benevolent-heartthrob, Lincoln. If he had a tail, it would undoubtedly have been bushy. But neither looks nor personality were ever a concern of Kevin’s. What he did have his sight set on was status, and being one of the most popular kids on campus, Lincoln was swimming in it.

“The higher the status, the deeper the mark.”

This solitary sentence rang through Kevin’s head as he zeroed in on Lincoln during his preliminary research. A straight A student, teachers’ pet, track star, quarterback star, debate star, the velvety voice of an angel star, all rolled up into one swarthy stud, loved and respected by anyone lucky enough to know his name, let alone bask in his presence; he was the most suitable prey to bring Nolok University to its knees and subsequently establish it as his haunting.

His colleagues and mentors said he was aiming too high, that he had to start low and make his way up, but he didn’t see the point in that.

“Life is for the living. And the more they live, the more we lose our patience.”

It’ll catch on after tonight, he thought, because from his observations, that’s exactly what some of his predecessors got wrong. They went low, underestimated their target, and spectacularly lost their patience along with everything else they’d worked hard for.

Any sown seeds of doubt stopped sprouting and uprooted themselves from his head upon seeing Lincoln make his way back home on the lonely road after a successful midnight rendezvous, given the skip in his step. It’s a well-established fact that horny young adults make the most satisfying prey.

With minutes to accomplish what he had set out to do, he came out of hiding and continued onward with his new travel partner. Maintaining enough distance between you and your prey where they remain within your sight while being oblivious to your presence is an artful science that Kevin was currently excelling at.

Kevin did not consider patience one of his virtues. To be fair, he had no virtues. Nevertheless, he couldn’t ignore its importance in this next step. The enveloping darkness set the scene with a shudder-worthy atmosphere, playing its part in the induction of fear. Tangy, sweet fear, ambrosia for the soul, or whatever constitutes a soul in the undead. It was their fuel, their drive, their strength. It wouldn’t be too far off to say that it was the sole purpose of their existence. He’d been preparing for this for as long as he could remember being, and was now mere moments away from tasting it.

It was time to start pulling out the big guns. Or in Kevin’s case, a flip phone. He’d read a magazine blurb in Undead Weekly that said humans never went anywhere without this tiny device that could connect them to the entirety of the living world. Not even in the most private of spaces reserved for the human body’s daily evacuation needs did they let go of it. Rather, especially there. Yet, what some feared the most was a call to connect.

“Phone Privileges” was still out of his curriculum’s reach, but he’d be damned if he didn’t utilize this tried & tested harbinger of dread to his advantage. Well, he was already damned, so it didn’t take much convincing for his senior to lend him a phone.

He dialed the number he’d memorised from the soul book. Lincoln didn’t stop as he took one look at the smartphone already in his hand and answered. Granted, it was an odd time for a phone call, and an unrecognizable number such as this would usually prompt him to silence the call and ignore it until it went away, but he was in an obligingly curious mood.

“Hello?” his smooth voice rang out on Kevin’s end.

Kevin’s natural voice was deeply demonic enough to raise hairs, but this was a do-and-die situation. Mustering newer, lower depths of ominousness, the words flew out of him just as they had in front of the mirror all week, “Hello, Lincoln. I have been following you…”

Lincoln slowed down in confusion. All he had to do next was turn back, witness The Minute Man’s daunting silhouette–sorry, Kevin’s–and begin to walk faster. At this point Kevin, matching his pace, would reiterate his stance, adding the fact that he could try all he wanted to run and hide, he was still going to get him. Once Lincoln would start running, Kevin would catch up and seal the deal. Textbook horror haunting.

Instead Lincoln asked, “On Twitter?”

Now Kevin wasn’t one for social civilities, but he couldn’t help blurting out, “Sorry, what?”

“Twitter! Or is it TikTok? Facebook? Maybe Instagram?”

It was Kevin’s turn to slow down in confusion. “I… I do not know what you are talking about…”

“Oh, you are missing out bud! Are you a Snapchat guy then? YouTube? Soundcloud?” The enthusiastic kindness in his quick speech was hard to miss.

“I am? Uhh no… wait…”

“LinkedIn? ResearchGate? Wattpad?”

If anyone had been around to sneak a peek at Kevin, they would’ve instantly caught how visibly flustered he was at that moment.

If anyone had been around to sneak a peek at Lincoln, they would’ve instantly caught him entering the front gate to his apartment building at that moment.

But no one was around except for Kevin, stuttering and mumbling to himself, still too visibly flustered to notice.

“HitRecord? Letterboxd? Apple Podcasts?” Lincoln prodded, a little too helpful, a little too hopeful.

“I do not care for apples.” Disdain was catching up to him. And so was the alarming realisation that he needed to catch up to his prey.

Lincoln chuckled. “You don’t? Me neither, bud. Okay, last resort… Goodreads? WordPress? Ravelry?”

Kevin, now in a full sprint ahead, answered between pants “I suppose… technically… I am your rival, yes.”

Lincoln, mishearing Kevin’s mishear was elated. “Mystery solved! You should join our knitting club! We’ll provide the yarn and needles unless you’d like to bring your own.”

“Oh, I will bring my needles, alright.” Kevin sneered into the phone, his free hand reaching for his sharpened clock needles, confirming they were ready for the kill.

“Perfect!” Lincoln continued, “I’ll see you at the club.” With heartfelt earnestness he ended, “And thank you. It means so much to me that you’ve chosen to follow me. Good night!”

Click

Kevin stared at the bolted building door between him and his victim, now housed safely inside because his hunter wasn’t born with the ability to walk through walls, and neither had he learned it yet. Then he stared at the useless piece of metal in his hand, that just like his currently useless self, had been drained of its power and minutes. He stared back and forth between the two, exchanging looks ranging from incredulous rage to appalling dread to sheer, painful defeat. His first chance to prove himself, and he had failed, not even spectacularly.

Unable to sit right within his system, these mixed emotions bubbled to the surface and spilled out in an earsplitting shriek. Fortunately for the residents of Nolok University, their ears were saved for at that exact moment, a solitary gust of wind amidst the still night pulled Kevin away from the mortal world and into a void that had no choice but to bear the brunt of his feelings.

Panic set in as he realised where he was going. He wasn’t ready to face his peers and superiors moments after the most embarrassing blunder of his existence. Not without processing any of it at the very least. Where he was from, embarrassing blunders never faded away. They grew, and grew, and grew right in front of your face until they could grow no more. Diminishing just enough to linger. Hovering across the expanse of the inferno. Floating into every crevice available. Haunting the hurt hunter for the rest of their unlife.

But he would have plenty of time to process all that and more as the void dropped him off on a high stool in the middle of Underworld University’s sprawling lobby. The same solitary gust of wind stuck a large conical hat on his head with the letters “D U N C E” vertically emblazoned upon it, and left with the very swiftness it had arrived.

He had always been on the other side, generous with his raucous laughter before exploring the error of their ways with careful precision to prevent himself from ending up in their position. Now here he was, on the receiving end of raucous laughter, in the very seat he’d desperately worked hard to stay out of. Their laughter continued to ring through his ears, as it would forever, leaving him in a state of perpetual seething. The Highchair of Humiliation left an indelible mark on one’s career. Success was rare to those whose behinds landed upon it. With Kevin’s behind now added to the list, it became further incentive to prove what he originally set out to do.

As much a motivator as fear is to Kevin’s kind, so indeed is shame.

To the point that Kevin’s sole focus now rested on Lincoln’s demise and the destruction of Nolok University. Depending on the generosity of his superiors, who were anything but generous, he would be let out of that chair in weeks if not months. More than enough time to reflect on every detail that brought him here and to strategise his way forward between bursts of humiliation.

It was already working; he knew exactly what to do first. Sign up for every single class about cell phones, and weave his way into the ancient art of alternative needle stabbing. Or as Lincoln called it: knitting.



BIO

A budding writing enthusiast from India, Tina Dolly’s short story, Apptitude Test, is her first foray into the world of storytelling. She strives to dive deeper into said world with humour and heart on her sleeves. You can find her on Instagram @tuna.tries where she dabbles in prose, poetry, as well as anything in-between and beyond.









Too Late to Save the F-word

by Rita Stevens


            It was an overheard conversation.  Older Man A said to Older Man B: “He used the F-word. I just had to tell him I considered the word unacceptable.”

            Jack and I were seated in the hotel’s breakfast room, the two men at a table near us. The unacceptable word, we learned, had been uttered on the golf course the previous afternoon. The pro had put together a foursome of single players, one of whom was Older Man A. Unfortunately, another of the four turned out to be the eventual F-word offender. We lingered over warmish coffee as A and B continued to remark about the young man who had been “out of line,” as B diagnosed it. And it got worse: Older Man A had heard others use similar language later in the day.

            Wives A and B arrived from their rooms for breakfast. Older Man B spoke with his wife at once. “Young people drinking beer were outside around here last night using the F-word,” he told her. I saw her nod and look serious as she sat down.

            The four went on to other topics, but my mind lingered on the F-word.

            In an abstract way, I’ve long been a fan of the F-word, although probably never was it considered a polite term. (For what it’s worth, I’m also a fan of the despised word “ain’t,” but that’s another issue.) My appreciation of the F-word lies in its being an old Germanic verb with timeless features. The universally popular action it names gives it emotional weight and some erotic usefulness. As an interjection, in the way it was once used — rarely, and under extreme circumstances — it delivered as intended. It’s short, compared with the Latin derivatives “fornicate” and “copulate,” both wishy-washy intransitives, unlike the punchy F-word.

            “Just think of a synonym verb that takes a direct object,” I said to Jack on the drive home after breakfast. “There is none.”

            “Screw?” Jack suggested.

            “Well, yes, but that’s a late-comer euphemism with the wrong consonant sounds. When you take it out of the toolbox, it’s a third-rate word.”

Jack had to agree.

            We both remembered an F-word incident from many years ago involving a cousin on Jack’s side of the family. It came up under circumstances that all of us have experienced at one time or another – the “no good deed shall go unpunished” scenario.

            We had tried to intervene for the benefit of a worthy cause and were opposed by the cousin, whom I’ll call, “Clyde.” Because of Clyde, we had no success in our intervention, which eventually led to the kind of many-tentacled horror we had predicted. Before Jack and I finally gave up, Clyde sent one more letter. “Dear Jack,” it started. It proceeded mildly but soon elevated into cold sarcasm, then became slightly heated, and in its last sentence fired the F-word, followed by “you and your wife.”

            Jack and I remembered how shocked we were. But even at the time I considered it an especially good use of the F-word in its attack mode.

            As far back as 1951, J.D. Salinger’s fictional Holden Caulfield was driven to distraction by proliferation of the F-word in its knee-jerk presentation, written on walls. Holden was a sensitive soul, but very young. I’ve never been able to figure out if, at heart, he most objected to the triteness of the signs, or to their random belligerence, or if he had internalized a generational revulsion for the word. Salinger certainly didn’t intend him to come across as protective of it, which I am.

            I’m sorry, for example, that dramatists in recent decades have sprinkled the F-word around so liberally. Like the rubber belt on an old vacuum cleaner, it has been weakened by too many uses. Back in the day, any of the impolite four-letter Anglo-Saxon words uttered in a play would be met with either nervous giggles orstraight mouths and sour facial expressions. Casual reviews would often emphasize the play’s “bad language.” The F-word was the next-to-last of the bunch to be taken in stride by the cultivated crowd.

            Sometimes movie scripts deliberately throw in so many F-words that, after a while, the audience hardly notices — becomes, in fact, bored by them. The movie “Pulp Fiction” employs that brand of audience manipulation 265 times. The most, I thought. But no, only the most in moviesI personally have seen. “Goodfellas” reaches 300 and “The Wolf of Wallstreet” makes it to 569. Unacceptable, as Older Man A declared.

            Losing a golf ball or hooking into the rough may call for a tension-relieving snarl of some kind, but using the F-word seems to me like overkill. It has become a common substitute for the S-word. Or even for “Rats!” Or “Darn it all!”

            I’m doing what I can, but I fear it’s too late. I hate to see the F-word overused because that undermines its value. Unlike vacuum cleaner belts, it can’t be replaced.

BIO

Rita Stevens has worked as a teacher and as a writer and editor for a small newspaper. She lives in Portage, Michigan.








The Hot Spring at Spetterhorn

by Brad Gottschalk


            Visitors to my home often comment on a large brass statuette that stands on a cylindrical pedestal near the fireplace in the living room. About two and a half feet in height, it is in the form of a young woman, tall and slender, blindfolded, treading on the heads of four men that lay on the ground beneath her feet (the heads lay on the ground that is, they have no bodies.). In the crook of her left arm she holds a cornucopia filled with large coins; in her right hand, she holds several of these same coins in a position that suggest she is about to fling them away. I often tell people that it was created by the obscure American artist, Jacob Giraud, and was bought from his studio years ago by my uncle, Philip. The truth is, I got it at a junk shop and know nothing about its provenance.

            The figure is, of course, Tyche, the Greek goddess of chance. Sadly, we of the modern era have lost our respect for chance; we like to believe that we are in control of our destinies, and that everything happens for a reason, but that belief reveals itself to be an illusion with every accident, diagnosis, flood, and tornado. And many a less drastic occurrence. In the past, when we had fewer creature comforts, fewer machines, and less medical knowledge, we were much more aware of chance’s importance. For the gambler, who courts chance by vocation, the replacement in popularity of faro with poker is a perfect metaphor for our attitude. Faro is openly a game of chance—that was part of its appeal. Poker players, on the other hand, have fooled themselves into believing that theirs is a game of skill, and a good player will win no matter what hand they are dealt. But a pair of twos is a pair of twos at any table, and winning with a bad hand is a matter as much of luck as of skill.

            The events I am about to relate will demonstrate this assertion beyond doubt. They occurred some time ago, in the summer of nineteen eighty-seven, and they effected broad changes in my life, both for the better and for the worse. At the time, I was two years out of college, living in Chicago with two roommates, and working part time in a store that sold vinyl records (these were common at the time), and in the office of a magazine catering to collectors of beer and soda bottles. I was not exactly prospering, but I was paying my own way and had quite a bit of free time. I mention this only to point out that it was a sacrifice to leave, but not a great one. In May of that year, I was called back to my hometown, Spetterhorn, by my aunt, Carissa, and my cousin, Elliot. A number of people in town had been stirring up trouble for Aunt Carissa, and, having no one else to turn to, as my parents had both passed away the year before, she asked for my help. So I packed a suitcase and boarded a Greyhound (a bus, another common feature of life in nineteen eighty-seven) bound for my former home.

            Spetterhorn is a town of about eight thousand residents, scattered about the eponymous Mount Spetterhorn and its surrounding plain. Mount Spetterhorn is what geologists refer to as an “inselberg,” an isolated hill or mountain on otherwise fairly flat or rolling ground. The hill itself is about a mile long, running from the southwest to the northeast, about a quarter of a mile wide, and, at its crest, about three hundred and fifty feet above the surrounding terrain. It was formed by volcanic activity and contains granite, basalt, and chert overlain in places by sandstone, limestone, and shale, and while there have been no volcanic eruptions in human (or at least white people’s) memory, there is some remaining geothermal activity that feeds a hot spring which happens to be on my aunt’s property, about thirty yards downhill from her house. The spring, while increasing significantly the value of Carissa’ property, was also the root of her trouble. A gang of people from town was pressuring my aunt to give public access to it, and to understand why this would cause my aunt grief, one must understand some of the peculiarities of Spetterhorn’s history.

            The town was founded in eighteen seventy-one as a farming community dedicated to the raising of Finnish pygmy sheep, a breed that produces exceedingly soft wool used for luxury coats, throw rugs, and sacks, and these sheep live almost exclusively on the leaves and fruit of the takiainenberry plant, which then grew in abundance on the plain around Mount Spetterhorn but not on the hill. Because of this, the hill was used mainly for recreation, such as snipe hunting, hiking, and adultery, while the houses, shops, churches, and saloons of the town were constructed exclusively on the plain. However, even in prosperous times, people sometimes lost their farms through drinking, gambling, or other such missteps (such is chance), and those who did so and did not have family to support them moved up to the hill, where land could be claimed simply by staking out a plot. Hill people built houses, a few roads, and even a general store, but the area continued to be regarded as uncivilized, undesirable, and unworthy by the people who lived below. Long before any of us were born, my uncle Phillip’s family suffered this fate. I call him my uncle only out of custom; he was really a distant relative the precise nature of which I have never really known. Shortly after the Civil War there was a rift in the family involving railroad speculation, and my uncle’s ancestors lost their farm and reluctantly claimed a piece of land near the top of Mount Spetterhorn. Tensions from this rift continued well into the twentieth century.

            The move soon turned into a boon for Phillip’s ancestors, though, owing to the presence of the aforementioned spring. Soon after its discovery, people from town were paying modest fees to relax in the steaming waters, especially during the long winter months. The average water temperature was 102 degrees Fahrenheit, and people could relax in the pool while looking down at the snow covered streets and farmland. In the summer it was common practice to loll in the spring for half an hour or so then run down the hill and jump into the Pishwaukee, a wide and slow moving river running through the town. However, for the majority of townspeople, visits to the spring resulted in nothing more than a transactional relationship with its owners. Attitudes towards people on the hill never varied, and social circles in the plain below were ever closed to everyone in my uncle’s family. One story, related to me by Carissa, involved my uncle’s great grandfather, who, in the flush of new prosperity bestowed by the spring’s entrance fees, traveled to Evanston and purchased a motorboat of the kind that was coming into fashion at the time. However, when it was transported to Spetterhorn, the board of the boating club refused to give him a dock on the riverfront. At considerable expense, my uncle’s great grandfather had the boat hauled up the hill to the house where it gathered dust and rust and was eventually broken up for firewood.

            Directly after the end of World War One, everything changed. An influx of inexpensive Bolivian alpaca destroyed the market for the wool of the Finnish pygmy sheep, and in a few short years, all farms but three stopped operation. Many of the plains people tried growing other crops, but the takiainenberry plants had leeched acids into the soil that rendered it unfit for growing anything other than that and dwarf potatoes, a crop with small yields. A silverware company that had made mess kits for the army provided a small number of people with meagre incomes, but Spetterhorn’s prosperity had come to an end. As the people of the plain sank into poverty, their negative regard for the hill people began to dissipate. At the same time, the hot spring’s reputation spread past Spetterhorn to the larger towns in the area and then beyond. From the late nineteen twenties through the fifties the spa was visited by people from Chicago, Denver, Minneapolis, Omaha, and smaller cities throughout the Midwest and Great Plains. My uncle’s grandfather artificially expanded the spring using man-made basins and aquifers, built a shelter over part of it so that people could enjoy the waters even in bad weather, added a funicular which brought guests up from the town, and christened it Magnum Balneum. And other hill folks took part in the enterprise. At the peak of Magnum Balneum’s popularity there were two small hotels, three restaurants, a hunting park, and a peep show, all primarily serving the spring’s guests. My uncle’s grandfather, no longer dependent on the patronage of Spetterhorn residents, became a grim and rigid gatekeeper. He allowed almost no one from town to use the spring, and those who were admitted paid exorbitant entrance fees. It mattered little to him that the people he was shutting out were but the poor descendants of those who had snubbed his family, his rules were the embodiment of fifty years of resentment.

            Of course, Dama Fortuna does not linger in one place for long. Throughout the late nineteen-fifties and nineteen-sixties interest in Magnum Balneum waned.Ease of travel and the proliferation of the tourist industry with its endless series of novelties lured guests away, and by nineteen seventy, the spring’s customers were too few to support the hotels, restaurants, and live nude girls, all of which closed. Phillip was running the place at that point. Faced with the choice between shuttering the business or opening it up to the people of Spetterhorn, he chose the former. He died in nineteen-eighty, and afterwards Carissa, out of both dedication to Phillip and her own inclination, kept the waters private.

            I had not, in fact, thought much of any of this during my four years of college and two years in Chicago. Even before that I spent only a little time at the house, as my immediate family was not included in the group considered eligible to visit the spring. However, the summer after my uncle died, for reasons I never understood, I was often invited up to the house where Carissa entertained small groups of friends and relatives, parading around in a bikini and sarong but never going into the waters herself, enjoying her high social standing as hostess and “Queen of the Spa,” a soubriquet she claims was dubbed her by a guest, but one I suspect she gave herself. I and a few distant relatives would lounge in the various pools drinking lemonade and lying about the people with whom we’d made out and the various bases we’d rounded.

            The shadows were long across the street as the bus pulled into the terminal, an ancient gas station with pumps that no longer operated. I gathered my bag and walked up the side of the hill. Carissa and Elliot met me at the front door. Carissa was at the time in her early fifties but still held at least the outline of the shape she bore as queen of the spa. She was able, I learned, to keep the spring shut to outsiders by running a thriving mail order business in antique postcards. Travel cards were her specialty, and though she had never been anywhere farther away than Omaha, if one were looking for historical postcards of the Hagia Sophia, the St. Charles Bridge, the brothels of Pompeii, or the Suq of Marrakesh, she would, using a network of contacts, have them in the mail to you within a week. Elliot had turned into a handsome young man, though thin and not robust. He was studying botany. He greeted me politely but seemed a bit resentful at my presence. This is understandable, considering how I treated him while visiting the house as a teenager.

            It was early evening by the time I settled in, so we did little but put away dinner and a bottle of bourbon then went to bed.The next day, I inspected Magnum Balneum. The shelter over the main pool had decayed from lack of maintenance and had long since been removed. The only structure left was a storage shed containing a couple of pool skimmers, metal folding chairs, and twenty-year-old rat poison (the speckled egg rat, native to the region, frequently infested houses on the hill, but their numbers had decreased sharply after World War Two). The spring itself consisted of one large pool, about twenty feet across and five feet deep, with four smaller pools, ten feet down the hill, fed by two man-made aquifers dug into the hillside and lined with rocks and concrete. There was no one around, so I stripped, slid into the main pool, and lounged there for half an hour or so. After drying in the sun, I walked into town. Out of pure nostalgia, I went past the small, old house in which I had grown up. My parents’ families both had given up on farming before they were born, and my grandfather had supported his with a store that sold radios and second-hand furniture. My father then took over the business, which was far from lucrative, and the house, a one-story two-bedroom, was the best he could afford. After my parents’ deaths, I was unable to sell it, and it still stood deserted, with crumbling siding and a yard of grim weeds. One of the windowpanes facing the street was missing, but I declined to enter.

            On High Street, near the park at the town’s center, I happened to run into Joe Peachum, one of the people agitating against Carissa. He offered to buy me a cup of coffee, so we walked over to the Screech Owl Diner (specialty coffee shops of the type that litter the contemporary landscapes were rare in nineteen eighty-seven). At the diner, I found myself seated at a long table facing not just Peachum, but Sally Kohl and Ed Dewey, all sitting in a row opposite me. I was but twenty-four years old, facing people my parents’ age, all in positions of authority. Peachum was a successful realtor, and no doubt had commercial reasons for wanting the spring open to the public. Kohl was a pharmacist, knew every person in town, and wielded a great deal of influence. Dewey ran a shoe store, but he also sat on the town council, and as he was able to produce a hot cloud of invented information from his mouth at a moment’s notice, he was often able to convince other members to vote his way, even when what he wanted was baldly idiotic.

            These three pretended to explain to me that opening up the spring to the public was in the town’s best interest, and that Carissa’s desire to keep it closed was not only selfish but unpatriotic. Dewey mentioned eminent domain, but I knew that was a long reach. Peachum declared stonily that the three of them would encourage people from town to trespass on our property and take over the spring by osmosis. They then asked for my help in persuading Carissa to concede. I told them I was here to support her and would not be a party to any backroom deals. They were all eating cherry pie, and I fancied they were pretending that Carissa was baked into it. I did not touch my coffee.

            Upon returning to the house, I related the essence of the conversation to Carissa. She then presented her plan to dynamite the spring rather than let the rabble from town take it over. This was not an idle threat; she had, in fact, been in touch with a demolition company and had already obtained an estimate for the work. I tried to dissuade her. I asked her to give me a week to figure out a course of action, and at the end, if I could not come up with anything, I would support the spring’s destruction.

            That night, after darkness had spread completely, I stole quietly out to Magnum Balneum. Peachum’s comment had struck me ominously, and I suspected that it was not just a threat, but that an invasion had already begun. The path was overgrown from disuse, and the trees obscured the moonlight, so I had to feel my way along, moving slowly, grasping trees and hedges. At the spring, moonlight shone through an opening in the trees, and by it I could see that there were indeed two trespassers there, a man and woman, middle-aged and naked, rolling in the water like a couple of walruses. As I watched, they stood up, moved down to one of the lower pools, slid in and submerged. Moving as quietly as I could, I made my way back to the house to get my uncle’s hunting rifle. I did not plan to shoot the couple, but if Peachum was going to set the town upon us, I was determined at least to make it uncomfortable for them. However, when I got back to the spring, the couple was already dressed and moving down the hill. Staying out of sight, I followed them as they walked back to their house and made a note of their address. (I did so only in case we might be forced to resort to legal action over the affair.)

            I spent the following week pondering the situation and doing what research I could at the public library. We had no internet then of course, so I was limited in what I could discover to the few books mentioning the ownership and management of springs, to newspapers on microfiche, and to the Reader’s Guide to Periodical Literature which, unsurprisingly, yielded little useful information. I even phoned my record store boss, thinking he, as a business owner, might have some useful insights. In the end, inspiration struck as I drove Carissa’s car past Kochliche, a former supper club and Spetterhorn’s oldest restaurant. I advised Carissa to invite Peachum, Kohl, and Dewey to the house for a dinner during which we would discuss my plan, and afterwards we would have a round of cocktails in Magnum Balneum.

            That Saturday evening, the guests arrived. Kohl was looking smart in a business suit with gray pinstripes, and Peachum always dressed as if he worked in a bank. These were the Reagan years after all, and Wall Street set the tone for clothes as well as behavior. Dewey wore a painfully loud Hawaiian shirt and maroon and ochre wing tips. Elliot wore a Cramps t-shirt and was asked to eat in the kitchen. Salt encrusted salmon steaks were served with fingerling potatoes, but the resentment that filled the room did not abate. We each had a second glass of wine, then I outlined my proposal. It was simply this: the spring would be run as a private club. People from town (some) would be allowed to purchase memberships, and members would be free to use the spring during daylight hours as they might wish. In return, members would pay to have a privacy fence constructed between the house and spring to hide their revelries from my aunt’s attention. Carissa would have strict control over whom would be allowed to join and could refuse membership for any, or no reason. Dewey objected. He wondered how in a democratic society one person could exhibit such a high level of snobbery. Peachum and Kohl concurred, though with little enthusiasm. At this point in the discussion, I produced the estimate for dynamiting the spring along with a report from a geologist I had hired claiming the destruction of the spring was necessary to protect drinking water obtained from private wells on the hill. The documents were quite persuasive. If the sign of a productive negotiation is that no one is happy, this one was a great success. Taking to various rooms, we all changed into our swimsuits, gathered together some bottles of gin and tonic water, and headed down to the waters.

            Here, I would like to remind the reader that my original point concerned the importance of chance, for this is the moment in which chance re-wrote the story. As we walked down the hill, Kohl and Dewey were in the lead, followed by Peachum, then by Carissa and me, carrying the garnishes and bottles. Kohl suddenly let out a shriek that echoed through the entire hillside and caused owls, nightjars, and whip-poor-wills suddenly to take flight. I stumbled down as quickly as I could and stood at the edge of the aquifer that drew water from the largest pool to the others. In the large pool, two people were floating, face down, not moving, bloated bodies white in the moonlight. It was, in fact, the couple I had spotted trespassing the week before. We called the authorities, the bodies were removed, and Peachum, Kohl, and Dewey left without taking advantage of their opportunity to bathe.

            This might have been but a temporary obstacle in our plans, but at the autopsies, it was determined that the couple died not from drowning, but of arsenic poisoning. Apparently, they had been drinking the water of the spring, not simply bathing in it, and the water contained a high level of the poison. Arsenic is, in fact, often found joined with sulphur, a common element in igneous rock, and will be dissolved in whatever water passes over or through such rock. When the water is heated, as in a hot spring, the effect is magnified. The townspeople’s interest in bathing in the spring waned quickly after this incident, and my aunt was left in peace.

            Unfortunately, it was a short-lived peace. Two years later, Elliot and Carissa died as well, also of arsenic poisoning. It seems there were cracks in the bedrock between the spring and their well, and water from the spring was travelling through those cracks and seeping into their drinking water. It is a bitter irony that the feature of Carissa’s property of which she was so possessive in the end caused her death. As it was, as her closest living relative, I inherited Magnum Balneum, and two years after Carissa’s death, I re-opened it to the public. Now you may wonder how a spring the water of which caused four deaths would be an inviting destination. Almost miraculously, the arsenic levels abated. The geologist I hired assured me that this is quite normal, as arsenic levels in spring water often fluctuate owing to rain and groundwater recharge. Besides, people’s memories are short, and there has been no illness and not a single death since Carissa’s attributable to the spring. Since nineteen ninety-one it has continued to provide healing waters to the people of Spetterhorn and surrounding communities, and even to the occasional visitor from Omaha. And those of an egalitarian cast can be assured that there is no restriction on the spring’s use other than the cost of admission.


BIO

Brad Gottschalk is a writer and cartoonist who has lived most of his life in Wisconsin. His comics, illustrations and fiction have appeared in numerous journals; most recently his fiction has appeared in Caveat Lector, Sangam, and Rosebud. You can see more of his work at www.silenttheatercomics.com






To Devour Heaven

by Syndey Fisher


It’s a familiar taste upon my tongue–
The flesh and blood of my flesh and blood

I bite and chew and grind and suck
Yet my hunger…. It lingers

This instinct, it gnaws at me, making my stomach gurgle and kick like a memory inside of me–
Like elbows slamming into my ribcage and muffled screams obscured by muscle and sinew

From where you stand it is a quiet affair.
The squelching is minimal- its jaw unhinges and he swallows the body whole.

“I see you,” his eyes say to you.
“You can’t look away,” the tiny body begs- as if that will change anything at all.

It’ll be your turn next, you know?
And it’ll be his turn forever.



The Cartographer


Every breath adds a fresh mark on the map
Every sigh forms a new landmark in remembrance
Every stumble leaves a scuff in its wake- a frowny face here, a scowling skull there
My inkwell is full and ready to touch fresh parchment

Sometimes I meet another cartographer in my wanderings
We compare our maps and let our quills touch each other’s hearts
Beware the deadends, the dark alleys, and the precarious ledges
Stay here if you’re ever in town, talk to this person if you are blessed with the opportunity

Sometimes when I don’t like what I see before me I look to my map
My map has changed so much since the day I first shakily dragged a quill across its surface
I can’t help but sigh and say, ‘But look how far I’ve already come.



BIO

Sydney Fisher is currently getting her undergraduate degree in English at Azusa Pacific University and plans to get her master’s degree in Library Science. She also is pursuing minors in Screenwriting and Biblical Studies due to being a queer Christian artist with a love for all things cartoon. 






Getting Serious

by Paul Perilli


I had played two exhibition games in Madrid. I had been to Mallorca for other reasons. I liked Spain. It’s a beautiful country. Yet, when my agent called to tell me about an offer from a team there, I wasn’t sure I wanted to take it. He reminded me it was the best deal I had on the table. While others were sure to come in, Sevilla was a first-rate squad in one of Europe’s top leagues.

“Two years, a million two five zero Euros per. You get an apartment and a car. An opt out to go back to the NBA. You can thrive over there.”

So here I am in the city founded by Hercules, walled in by the Romans, sacked by the Arabs and Vikings, and conquered by Ferdinand III. These days it’s known for its festivals and flamenco dancing. Its tapas joints and heat too.

My name is David Garri. I play guard for the Ocho Nodos. I’m six-foot tall, on the small side for a professional basketball player, but I can shoot the lights out. Halfway through the season we’re in third place in the Spanish League and first in our EuroCup group. I average fifteen points and five assists. Those might not sound like much, I topped them in three of my NBA seasons, but Europeans play a different style of ball. Over here it’s team and system oriented. Defense is emphasized. The games are shorter. The scores lower. Besides Spain, my teammates are from Slovakia, Turkey, Italy, France, and Lithuania. Tony Daniels is the only other import from the States. Newcomer I might be, so far they’ve treated me well. So has the press. The fans act like fans everywhere. After the games they approach me outside the arena wanting my autograph. The kids get a kick out of my Boston accented Spanish. Which I know is rough, but passable. My tutor’s surprised how fast I’m picking it up.

Rápido como eres en la cancha,” she told me.

Como un rayo,” was my reply.

All this love for me won’t last forever. I say that from experience. Eight seasons in the NBA, I went from a second-round draft pick out of Providence College to a starter with a four year thirty-million dollar contract to a player cut by two teams in one season. From good to nothing special to a twenty-eight year old reserve getting in ten minutes a game.

My home here is the six-room apartment the team’s front office set up for me. It’s a fine enough place in a modern building even if I prefer the architectural styles of the older ones. It has new furniture, a giant t.v. screen, a balcony that looks out over the Plaza de Toros. There’s a parking spot for my Peugeot in a private lot across the street. I don’t take it out much. Sevilla’s a walking city. A city you want to walk in. With time on my hands, I did a lot of that my first weeks here. I checked out the Cathedral, the Plaza de España, The Mushrooms. I went to a soccer game. I packed away plates of delicious food in Triana tapas bars. I made two trips to the Royal Alcazar where I knew scenes for the Principality of Dorne in Game of Thrones were filmed. Outrageous as it sounds, one of those trips had a lot to do with my getting together with a journalist for Diario de Sevilla. An outgoing woman with dark hair, Valentina and I met at a casual eating and drinking spot near my apartment. I remember it well. It was a Thursday evening. Back from the Royal Alcazar, I was at a table by the windows drinking a beer and waiting for my serraitos, a Sevilla specialty. At the next table with a couple of coworkers, Valentina recognized me from the photo her paper had published two days earlier alongside an article about the team.

She caught my eyes, and said, “You’re the new guy.”

“I am him,” I said.

“Welcome to Sevilla.”

“Nice to be here. Who are you?”

That started things off. But instead of news or basketball we got to talking about Game of Thrones. She was as big a fan of the series as I was. She had written about its filming in Spain. We became so involved in the discussion we must have bored her friends. They finished up, said so long and left us alone. One drink later we were back at my place. The new mattress was firm, but it didn’t hinder our enjoyment. After that, we took glasses of wine into the living room and streamed the final episode of Season 1, where Daenerys emerges from the pyre as the Mother of Dragons. When it was over Valentina went into the bedroom, put on the rest of her clothes, came out and said, “I am sorry but I must leave. I have to be up early to go to Gibraltar for a story.”

What could I say? Maybe we’d see each other again?

“I will let you know,” she said.

Whatever. Except in a few cases, those were the days I could go around Sevilla without being recognized. I could eat in a restaurant or go to a museum without being approached for an autograph or selfie. Since the season got underway that’s no longer the case. In the third game on our home court we beat Barcelona, one of the league’s best teams. It was tight until the end when I drained a couple of threes in the final minutes to seal the win. When the final buzzer sounded the fans went wild, cheering “olé olé olé” in celebration. The next day the media was all over it. It brought me the kind of attention I hadn’t had in a while.

However it was for me, it was the start of a nine game winning streak for the team. As the season progressed and we kept winning, my teammates and I became a tight knit unit as winning teams tend to be. We hung out after games and practices. Sometimes, instead of going to a bar or club, we played poker at my place. We had fun. Most of us were away from our home countries and I think it was something we were looking for, that feeling of family. Though I’ll say in my case a lot of that had to do with Tony Daniels.

Tony and I had crossed paths in the NBA. By then he was a journeyman and except as competitors on the court, we didn’t interact much. What I remember most from those days was the profile Sports Illustrated did about him. Tony Daniels, you may not know, is a fine trumpet player. He would tell me one night in the bar of our hotel in Ljubljana he saw being cut loose from the NBA as a sign he should retire to be a professional musician.

“The trumpet was calling me,” he said. “It was powerful.”

What I didn’t know until then was he had gotten a degree from Julliard and in the off season traveled with a quintet called “The Five Spots.” Yet, he wasn’t quite ready to give up hoop. So here he was playing for the Ocho Nodos.

That aside, we had hit it off from day one when he picked me up at the airport after my flight from the States. On the drive into the city I knew he was glad to have someone from back home to hang out and chat it up with.

“Man, I’m happy you showed up,” he said. “It ain’t the NBA, but it’s a great place to be.”

“I know it’s gonna be good,” I said.

During those early weeks he showed me the ropes. He took me to his favorite haunts. Dražen, a hot shot guard from Croatia, was with us most of the time. Marco, a gym rat from Milan, and Rudy, a board crasher from Bratislava, joined us on a regular basis. As the season went on we stayed out later and later. It didn’t take long for word about us to get around, yet it didn’t seem to matter what we did off the court. We beat Baskonia by twenty-three points on the road for our seventeenth win in the Spanish League. It might have been our best game of the season. Everything clicked. Dražen led the way with twenty-six. I went for seventeen. The victory put us one game behind Barcelona for second place in the standings. We had a joyous time in the locker room. We were on a roll and saw big things ahead. Coach Lolo praised our pressure defense. It was his system and game plan, and the chant went up, “Coach, Coach, Coach.” We were about to get on our way to the airport when the team manager got a text saying a thunderstorm was about to sweep in and our charter flight to Belgrade was cancelled. The good news was, the hotel we had stayed in had enough rooms for us. It was eleven o’clock by the time we checked in. Except instead of staying put to rest for our game against Partizan the next night, Tony, Dražen, and I went to a club off Vitoria-Gasteiz’s main plaza.

Dražen had been to it the year before when he played for Žalgiris. It was a bustling place with a restless Friday night crowd. Lights were blinking. Electronic music blasting. On the dance floor people bounced and gyrated. At the bar Tony bought a round of marianitos. It went down pretty easy and in no time we had fresh glasses in our hands. We stood there watching the goings on until a few people recognized us and asked if we’d take selfies with them. Then more folks came over. After a few more pictures my drink was on the bar and I was dancing, though I’m not sure if I asked her or she asked me? I recall her name was Lia. She was on the slender side with short hair. A bit tipsy I could tell, but it didn’t interfere with her moves. She had some fine ones, though I’ll add I’m no slouch out there. I matched her step for step, spin for spin. It wasn’t long before Tony and Dražen were bopping to the beat with their own partners.

We must have been out there an hour. When one-thirty came around we were out the door on the way to our hotel to party some more. I’m not sure how much sleep I got. Three hours at most. In the morning I was late getting to the lobby. Tony and Dražen were there looking tired as I was. It was obvious Coach Lolo was on pins and needles. He didn’t say anything to us, but I had a hunch the good feelings he’d had in the locker room after our win were past tense.

I suppose it wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you we lost to Partizan? We were never in the game. Tony came through with some decent play, but Dražen and I never got going. Our energy was low. Our production was too. I had six points when Coach Lolo pulled me for the last five minutes hoping my replacement would hit a few buckets to give us a chance. That didn’t happen. After it, Dražen admitted the hour he slept on the plane was the only shuteye he got.

“Can’t dance all night and expect to play well the next day,” he said.

“I hear that,” I said.

We had a couple of days off before our next game to get back in sync. Instead of that, we hit a snag. We lost our next three games, two at home, the other away against Joventut. We were in a bad way. Our shots weren’t dropping. Our on court communication was out of whack. Me, I sucked. My scoring and assists were down. My confidence took a hit. I didn’t think Coach Lolo would bench me, but I knew I had to pick up my play. As it was, I was on the court fewer minutes. In our last loss I hit two shots, that was it, and Coach Lolo sat me the entire fourth quarter. Walking to the bench, a few of our fans started getting on me. Booing and tossing out their hands. Just a few, but it was enough to get my attention. I mean, I’d been booed before. It was no big deal. Part of being a pro athlete. The fans pay to watch you and they have that right. And since I was from the US, the pressure was on. I was the team’s main acquisition that year and there I was shooting bricks.

The next day a few sports writers ripped me good. One said I was a big reason we had dropped from third to fifth place in the league. Another questioned if I was worth it? Along with that, we continued to go south in our EuroCup group. We had lost focus. Coach Lolo had lost patience. At the next practice he read us the riot act. He put us through a string of grueling drills. He used his whistle a lot to point out what we were doing wrong. We heard rumors he planned to shake up the lineup if our bad play continued.

On my way home that evening my phone buzzed. I’d been expecting the call. My agent wondered what was up? Was I injured and not telling anyone?

“I’m good,” I said.

But I think he knew all along what the deal was. What came next was no surprise. I had to cut out the late nights, get my shit together, or I could kiss off any chance of getting back to the NBA.

“They’re not looking for partiers to take up a spot on the bench,” he said. “It’s time to get serious.”

“Too many other things that don’t have to do with hoop,” was how Valentina described it when we were out at dinner. She had dated two professional soccer players. She knew what went down on road trips. She heard the whispering about our adventures to Sevilla’s clubs.

Of course, I said that wasn’t what we were about.

“It’s not like that,” I said.

“Uh huh,” she said. “I was not born yesterday.”

The restaurant we were in served some of the finest seafood in Sevilla. We took our time eating and splitting a bottle of French wine. When we finished, we went back to my place to watch Game of Thrones. Some weeks before that we had decided to replay the entire series. We looked forward to doing that together, though as I mentioned, the nights she stayed with me were sporadic. Anyway, we were up to Season 3, episode 4, the one Daenerys trades Kraznys a dragon for his Unsullied army. You may recall after the transaction Daenerys orders the Unsullied to kill their slavers and her dragon to burn Kraznys to death.

Ocho Nodos needs to be that dragon, to be slayers instead of the slayed,” Valentina said.

I was laughing. She was laughing. Then I got an idea. Crazy as it was, and it was crazy, I aired it out.

“I should have the team over to watch this. As a way to get everyone on the same page. It might help. We need something. Anything. Even this.”

“That is crazy. But I like it. You should do it right away so you’re all on the same page, as you say.”

“You’re right. It can’t wait. Tomorrow. I’ll mention it after practice.”

I called Tony the next morning to find out what he thought? If he didn’t want to do it, that would be the end of my bizarro idea.

“No Coach?” he said.

“No Coach. Just us.”

“We tell him though. Otherwise, if he finds out he might think we’re planning a mutiny.”

“So you’re into it?”

“Did I say no? Yeah, I’m all for it, man.”

In our street clothes after the next practice, Tony and I asked our teammates to wait in locker room while we went to see Coach Lolo. They couldn’t figure out what we were up to. We didn’t want to tell them in case Coach didn’t like the idea.

In his office, he stared at us as if for the first time. Game of Thrones? He laughed. But to our surprise, it turned out he was all in. If we thought it would help, why not?

“Can’t hurt,” I said.

“We need something,” Tony said.

“Not too late,” Coach Lolo said.

We played Unicaja the next night. The stands were sure to be packed. We had to be ready.

“In by five out by nine,” Tony said.

With a bit more back and forth, Coach decided he liked the idea so much he told us the team would pay for the food and drink. “If we win Sunday night,” he said. “Only if we win.”

It was a bet we were willing to take. “Since it looks like you’re buying, we’re ordering from the best restaurant,” I said.

I have to admit I was skeptical. I wasn’t sure what affect watching Game of Thrones would have on us. I had a hunch Tony thought the same.

Back in the locker room, Tony explained the situation, “Coach gave us the go ahead. Don’t bring anything but yourselves. No spouses or companions. No snacks or wine.”

I said, “Coach is buying dinner if we win.”

When we win,” Dražen said.

I took six folding chairs from the practice facility’s storage room and brought them to my place. I set them around the screen with my couch and chairs. I wanted it to be casual, eating, talking, while watching Game of Thrones. The next day at four o’clock two men from Triana’s best tapas restaurant arrived with a banquet table they set a white cloth, tableware, and tin platters of food on: charcuterie and cheese plates, potato croquettes, chorizo, roasted asparagus wrapped in ibérico ham, skewers of pork and shrimp, tarts and cakes for dessert. Bottles of beer, wine, and sparkling water were set on the kitchen counter.

At five my doorbell sounded out. Tony, Dražen, and our other teammates began showing up one or two at a time. When all were present I handed out drinks, then I told them to make themselves a plate and get comfortable.

“I’ll fire up the screen,” I said.

“What’s on?” Marco said.

“Game film of a sort,” Tony said.

With a few clicks I had Season 3, Episode 4 ready to go. That got a laugh.

When six-thirty came around, I said, “Let the Game of Thrones begin.”

So there we were, gathered around the screen. I could feel the excitement in my teammates as the scenes shifted from Kings Landing to the north, then beyond the wall before it moved to Astapor where Daenerys, Kraznys, the dragon, and the Unsullied army were gathered. As it unfolded even those who hadn’t seen it knew something big was about to happen. Daenerys was giving in. With a dragon Kraznys would be dangerous. Then it happened. Daenerys took charge. There’s no reason to rehash the ending, except to say in the closing scene Daenerys leads the Unsullied out of Astapor as the dragon soars overhead.

At that point I stood up and said, “We want to be like Daenerys and the dragon. We want to be the slayers.”

“Hear hear,” Tony raised a hand.

Other joined in.

“Don’t mess with us.”

“No way.”

The next thing I did was tell everyone to eat and drink some more, then we had to call it a night. We had to be fresh the next day.

“For the shootaround. Then we…” I left that hanging.

Win!” was the undisputed reply.

A moment later we were on our feet smiling and slapping high fives. I got everyone to huddle close together. Then I set my camera on the table of food and jumped into the frame in time for the photo. An hour after that everyone was out the door on their way home in high spirits. Tony was last to leave.

“It worked,” he said. “I can feel it.”

After he left I looked around, nodding my head in the belief we had come together. My whacko idea had been a success.

There were leftovers in the tins. Wine, beer, and water on the kitchen counter. I covered the food and put it and the beer in the refrigerator. I made a phone call. Not long after that the two men from the restaurant came back to take everything else away.

It was just ten o’clock when they left, but I was tired. Much as I wanted to call Valentina to tell her how it went, I decided against it. She had the ticket I gave her for the game. I expected her to be there. I figured she would be curious what came of it. Game of Thrones as a device to unify the team. It sounded ridiculous. Maybe it was.

Any doubts I had were erased the next day. We put on a clinic, beating Unicaja by twenty points. After our string of losses, a victory felt good. Tony was our high scorer. The first time that season he led the team. To go with those, he chipped in his usual rebounds and blocks. I hadn’t seen him play with that much energy in weeks. The next day the press said it was a solid team performance. A win we needed. Some wondered if we could keep it up?

Of course, they didn’t know our secret weapon. We weren’t going to tell them, though we assumed it would get to them in time. As it turned out, after our next game it was the basis of a Diario de Sevilla article: ¿Game of Thrones Inspiró a los Ocho Nodos? When the reporter inquired about it in an email, I avoided the question and instead told her whatever the reason, it was about time we turned on the afterburners.

The question for us was, do we keep it going? We had two days off before our next game. When I talked to Tony on the phone, I asked if he thought it was a good idea? Did he think the other guys would be in on it?

To my surprise, he said, “We do it again. At your place, but not right away.”

Four days later we traveled to Italy for a EuroCup game against Germani Brescia. It was one of those games I was deep in the zone. My teammates got the ball to me. I was one step ahead of the defense. By the time Coach Lolo took me out I had scored thirty-five in a blowout win. Walking off the court, a few Germani Brescia fans applauded me. Of course, many more booed. One threw a cookie my way. It happens.

Two Sundays after that we met up again at my place for eats, drinks, and another episode of Game of Thrones. With Valentina’s input I showed “Battle of the Bastards.” The episode where the epic clash for Winterfell ends with Ramsay Bolton being eaten by his own dogs. After it, we went on a six game winning streak. We won our fans back. They were cheering me again. The rest of the team too. By season’s end we climbed back to third place in the league standings. In the playoffs, we lost in the second round to the eventual champ Real Madrid three games to two.

Our season wasn’t done. We finished second in our EuroCup group to make the playoffs. A final Game of Thrones get together at my place started us on our way to the championship game. Played on TürkTelekom’s home court, it was close all the way until Dražen knocked down three straight shots that included a dagger with thirty seconds left to lead us to the win.

Back in Sevilla the next day, the Mayor held a parade in our honor. Standing on decorated flatbed trucks, we rode through the center of town. Along the way our fans clapped and cheered. Many wore hats and jerseys bearing the team’s logo. The procession ended at the Plaza de Espagna. A stage had been set up and we gave speeches to the jubilant crowd. When it was my turn, I mentioned how at first I was hesitant to join the Ocho Nodos but now I didn’t want to leave it or Sevilla. At the end I thanked them, raised a hand and led a fist pumping chant: “olé, olé…”

It was an exclamation point to a glorious season. I hadn’t known what to expect when my plane landed nine months earlier and Tony greeted me in Arrivals. A lot had happened. It turned out better than I ever imagined.

Without a firm offer from an NBA team, I decided to stay with the Ocho Nodos. Instead of Boston, I spent most of the summer in Sevilla. Valentina and I were together much of that time. I was happy with her and I believe she was with me. In August we traveled to London and Iceland, then spent a week at the beach on the Portuguese coast. That was where I got the message Dražen signed with the Miami Heat and two other teammates were off to European teams in Italy and Israel. Their replacements were from Spain, Russia, and Senegal.

The Senegalese player was a nineteen year old six foot nine high flyer Coach Lolo had met at a basketball camp in that country four years earlier. His name was Moussa Sene and he was OKC’s second round pick in the recent NBA draft. He was lanky, unpolished, but his shot was good and skill set developing fast. He was in Spain to get a year of professional experience under his belt. It was rumored his family didn’t want him to go right to the States. That seemed sensible since he’d only played three years of organized ball and there was no way to know how he would react to NBA life in one giant leap. That said, he arrived at our practice facility a week after the rest of us. His parents, who came with him, wanted to be sure the setup was right.

The practices Coach Lolo put us through were hard as ever. He had no intention to let us rest on our laurels. Far as he was concerned, the EuroCup championship and advancement to the Spanish League semifinals were in the history books. Winning the EuroCup had qualified us for the EuroLeague, the top tier league in Europe. We would have to play at the highest level to compete with the best teams. There would be no coming back from a letdown like we had last year.

That first week we were back I met Tony and Marco at Diez Puntos, a blues and jazz joint on a side street in the Macarena district. It was a favorite of Tony’s, which meant it was a favorite of ours too. How could it not be? The music was excellent. The vibe cool.

Since it was a Wednesday night we got a table easy enough. We drank beer and listened to a jazz quartet improvise some fine tunes. Between sets we talked about Moussa, the other new guys on the team, and the EuroLeague. Tony was sure something good was about to happen. He was always sure big things were ahead. Feeling the magic, he banged his chest. Despite losing Dražen he thought our team was stronger than a year ago.

“Remember,” I reminded him, “All the best teams got stronger, not just us. And the EuroLeague…” I stopped. I didn’t want to sound negative.”

“Very soon we’ll find out what we’re about,” Marco said.

Before we hit the sidewalk, we signed autographs. We did that every time we were there. I know some players get touchy about it. They don’t want their personal space intruded on. I get that. But to me it’s no bother. It would be that way if they stopped asking us to sign, was how Tony looked at it.

Outside, Tony and Marco grabbed taxis. I lived closer and decided to walk. There were still a lot of people on the streets. For the first time since my early weeks in Sevilla I saw it as it was, a city easy on the eyes. Full of energy and enjoyment. Then out of the blue it struck me. My mind hadn’t been going in that direction, but the question popped up. Should I repeat our winning device of last season? With the new players we might be better, but the team had a different character. It might not sync as well. I figured Tony, Marco, and Rudy were sure to be in. Four or five of the others. What about the Russian guy Vilensky? We didn’t know him well. He was a serious dude who kept to himself. A Game of Thrones gathering might not be to his liking. And Moussa? Would his parents let him get in on it? We would have to find that out. It seemed doubtful. I decided to wait and see if someone else brought it up.

It turned out Tony did. After a practice he wondered if we should try it before our first game? He figured Coach Lolo would buy in on it. Why wouldn’t he after last season?

“Read my mind,” I said.

“I knew you would want to do it,” he said.

“Has to be at my place,” I said. “Keep everything the same. The food. Everything. Why push our good luck?”

The night before our first game the team got together. Everyone was present. Moussa and Vilensky included. I ordered tapas and drinks from the same Triana restaurant. “The Winds of Winter” was the episode I decided to show. Not only was it a turning point in the series, but much of it was filmed in Girona and Almeria. As usual we broke ranks at nine. Before we did, we got in a circle with our arms around each other listening to Tony give a rousing speech that fired us up. The next night we kicked off the season with a win over Bilbao. With Dražen gone I had more scoring opportunities. I led the team with twenty-four. Yet, most everyone’s eyes were on Moussa. In his first game he had nine points and four rebounds. He looked comfortable on the court against players with five and ten years more experience. In no time he was a fan favorite. They stood and cheered when he capped off his debut with an alley-oop dunk I fed to him. On the court at the time, I remembered Tony looking over at me as if to say, now we know he’s for real.

My second year with the Ocho Nodos turned out to be almost as successful as the first. We didn’t win a championship, we did make it to the finals of the Spanish League playoffs, where we were again knocked off by Real Madrid three games to two. In the EuroLeague we finished sixth. A loss in the semifinal round to Anadolu Efes sent us back to next year’s EuroCup.

To my surprise, when the end of year awards were announced I was named a Second Team Spanish League all star, one of the league’s top ten players. I was happy with it even if it was Moussa who got most of the attention as the season progressed. He showed off his explosive moves around the basket. He got better every game. And that was it for him and the Ocho Nodos. The day after we lost to Anadolu Efes he took off back to Dakar with his parents. Before he left a few of us met him outside the arena to wish him well. He thanked us for everything we did for him.

“Since you have the talent, it had nothing to do with us,” Tony said.

“We’ll be calling you for free tickets, the best seats too,” I said.

Moussa laughed and shook his head. “You guys,” he said.

High fives went around. Then he and his parents got into the van the team manager drove them to the airport in.

It so happened Valentina and I were still an item. Only by then we were more so. We had stopped looking for other partners. Once in a while we eyed each other in surprise, as if to say, you’re still here? One night at my place we decided to live together. In fact, she brought it up. A month later we found an apartment in the Santa Cruz district. A month after that we moved in. It was a settling down for both of us. I admit I was losing interest in the late hours, clubbing and drinking.

Since there was no way I could leave Sevilla and be with her, my agent and I rejected offers from other European teams to sign a second two-year contract with the Ocho Nodos. That would take me to age thirty-two. I didn’t know how many more years I would play. I didn’t have a retirement plan. While I had been an okay student, I was drafted after my junior year and never got a degree. Basketball had consumed my life since I was ten. Meanwhile, Valentina’s career was going great guns. Her column in the Diario de Sevilla appeared three days a week. She was called upon to contribute to radio and television. She was doing what she set out to do.

In the off season she came with me to Boston on a family visit. I was happy to see that my parents and siblings liked her. In fact, they got along better than they had with any of my other partners. At night we hung out with friends I grew up with. She heard the stories about me. Not the athletic successes but the wild stuff we did as teens. One night we went to a Red Sox game with two other couples. I scored tickets for us behind the third base dugout and we cheered the team on in what turned out to be a lackluster two to one game.

“It is not as interesting as soccer, but I like your fans, they’re noisy like the Spanish,” Valentina said.

I agreed. What else could I say? I was one of those noisy fans. Always had been.

From Boston we traveled for ten days. Valentina had been to New York and Washington so we started off in New Orleans. We stayed in a hotel on Bourbon Street, went to the clubs Tony emailed to me; Preservation Hall, Maple Leaf Bar, Tipitina’s. We took up a two of his restaurant suggestions; Cochon and Dooky Chase’s. From there we flew to Los Angeles for three days, then we rented a car and drove up the coast to San Francisco. After that, we spent two nights in a lodge at Yellowstone National Park. It turned out to be a special trip for us. There wasn’t a dull moment.

Back in Spain I came to the realization the country would be my home for as long as I was with Valentina. When marriage came up, we agreed to wait.

“I intend to marry once, have children, and live as normal a life as possible,” was how she put it.

I did too, I said, and I meant it.

The next season was a rebuilding year for the Ocho Nodos. With four new players we came in sixth in the Spanish League. This time we lost in the first round of the playoffs. We missed making them in the EuroCup. And that turned out to be Tony’s last year with the team. Not offered a new contract, he decided to take up the call of the trumpet. His loss hit me the hardest of any teammate I had played with. He had been my guide in Sevilla my first year. We became tight on and off the court. I understood where he was at. His group in New York was waiting for him. It was time to make the move to music full time.

As a team it appeared we were heading into another down year. Marco and others left for new teams. We had more new players. But instead of struggling, we came in first in the Spanish League with a twenty-six and eight record. We beat Real Madrid in the playoff semifinals and from there went on to win the league title. Then in what might have been the highlight of my basketball career, three weeks later we won the EuroCup championship for the second time in four years. What more can I say? Winning two championships in the same year was a huge achievement. One still talked about in Sevilla.

“Man, wish I was there with you,” Tony wrote in a text the next day.

“No way you did that without me, no way,” was Dražen’s comment. That was him for sure.

The following week we were paraded through the city center to the Plaza de Espagna. It was a sunny day. A perfect day for everyone to have a good time and for us to be celebrated. The crowd that showed up was bigger than the one three years earlier. Once again, a stage was set up. Coach Lolo and my teammates took turns to say something. When my turn came up I led the fans in another olé, olé chant.

I would play one more year with the Ocho Nodos. That made five, the longest I had spent with one team. The team I look back on as being the best time of my career.

I’m not saying I was done. I wasn’t. I spent a season with AEK in the Greek League and another for Treviso in the Italian League. I had other high scoring games. There were more wins against good teams. Yet, it wasn’t the same as my glory days with the Ocho Nodos. When Treviso’s season was over I hung it up. It was the right time. I was thirty-six. I had played professional basketball fifteen years. I was still in good shape. I could put points on the board, but I’d lost some of my quickness and ability to get an open shot. Which was a lot of my game. The game that had attracted me to coaches and scouts since junior high school. And I admit, I didn’t want to end up like a lot of others, having my minutes cut to the point I was getting a few here and there before being let go a final time.

Did I mention Valentina and I got married? I don’t think I did. Well, it worked out. The woman I met my first week in Sevilla became my great love and wife. By the time I left basketball we had a two year old daughter named Gabriella. We nicknamed her The Olé Kid, and I spent much of my first year away from the game taking care of her. I had much needed help. A woman named Marta was around during the week. Valentina’s parents moved from Zaragoza to be close to their grandchild and took her when the need arose. Gabriella was our bright light and I admit I enjoyed being a daddy. It was something I never imagined was possible.

My basketball career might have been over but Valentina’s continued to thrive. She was promoted to one of the top editor slots at Diario de Sevilla. She continued to write two columns a week, along with doing radio and television. She was one of the newspaper’s public faces. Then, after a successful screen test, I caught on as a basketball analyst for a television station in Barcelona. It was in English for a European wide audience. Most of the time I worked out of the studio of a local affiliate, though I did have to travel fifty or so days during the season. It was another thing I never imagined, me with a job requiring I talk into a camera.

Then that spring I got an email from Tony saying his group was heading to Europe. They were booked to play in Madrid for a week.

“Check us out if you can make it, would be great if you could be there,” was how he ended.

I hadn’t seen him since he left the Ocho Nodos. I looked forward to getting together.

“I’ll be there, count on it,” was my reply.

I checked out his group’s website. He was doing well. “The Five Spots” were doing well. Tony looked happy in the splash page photo, holding his trumpet and smiling wide as he could. On another page I looked over the list of their recordings. On another I read the press and reviews written about them. “Their arrangements are a pleasure to hear” and “there is undeniable chemistry between these five master musicians.” I clicked the links and listened to their sounds on YouTube. Some pieces were white hot. Others toned down. Different as they might have been, I detected an urgent message coming through in each. Something troubling that needed expression. I dug their music a lot.

The next month Valentina was pregnant with our second child when we left Gabriella with her grandparents and rode the bullet train up to Madrid. It was a Friday afternoon, the first weekend we had to ourselves since Gabriella was born. For the entire ride we couldn’t stop smiling.

“We have made this new life,” Valentina said. She patted her stomach. It wasn’t yet evident she was pregnant.

“It happened this fast,” I said with a snap of my fingers. “But here we are with a weekend off to do what we want.”

“It might be many years before we get another one,” she said.

Our hotel was adjacent to the Puerta de Alcala. At nine-thirty we took a taxi to the club Tony was playing in. It was one of the best in Madrid. In all of Spain, I should add. In the door, we were told Tony had reserved a table for us. We ordered dinner, and before his set Tony came out from the back to say hello. He looked sharp. Dressed in all black. His hair longer. First thing he did was congratulate us.

“I’m still running around as a single man,” he said.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” I said.

“Yes, David wishes he were one of those again,” Valentina said. There was a smile on her lips.

Tony sat a while with us. The whole time I could feel a pregame tension vibrating off him. I imagined it was a lot like that, and I admit I missed it. The heightened anticipation waiting for the game to get underway.

I don’t know which of us started it. It might have been Tony, it might have been me, but we were telling stories about things that happened to us on the Ocho Nodos. Funny stuff about Coach Lolo’s brutal practices. About Dražen, Marco, and Moussa. The tight games, big victories, and bad losses. About how Game of Thrones was the catalyst that turned around one season. I had forgotten about that. Valentina hadn’t. Had she recommended it to me and then I to the team? Neither of us was sure. As we laughed about it, I looked at Tony thinking he was the reason I had stayed in Spain instead of moving on. In fact, he might have been the reason I was there at all. The reason the Ocho Nodos decided to sign me. I recalled him saying he told the front office and Coach Lolo to get me while I was available. And I was still there with a wife, child, another child on the way, and a new career as a basketball analyst.

Before Tony went on stage, he introduced us to the group. Then they took their positions, checked their instruments, and got to it full speed ahead. It was a pleasure to see him on stage. He was a forceful presence with the trumpet in his hands. At one point he took the lead, stepped forward and came out attacking. His fingers pumped the keys. The sound leapt out at us. He didn’t leave anything on the field, as the saying goes. He put his whole self into it.

By the time the second set was over it was two o’clock. Valentina and I had just enough left in us to chat with Tony a while. The waiter brought over a night cap on the house. Valentina shook off hers, so he brought her a sparkling water. The three of us toasted to the future though after that we talked about the past. In the middle of the conversation the waiter came back to see if we needed anything else? I waved him off. Then he asked if he could take a selfie with Tony and I? He recognized us from the Ocho Nodos. Of course, we asked him if he was a Real Madrid fan? He smiled. Tony smiled. I smiled. It was okay, I said, we wouldn’t hold it against him. Anyway, it was something that hadn’t happened in a while. Fans wanting to take a picture with us. It was like a trip back to our days of championship fame. People wanting our photos and autographs. To be honest with you, I had just gotten used to not missing it.




BIO

Paul Perilli ives in Brooklyn, NY. His fiction and non-fiction have been published in dozens of magazines in the US and internationally. His recent fiction appears in Fairlight Books, The Write Launch, The Fictional Café, and others. His recent essays appear in Rabble Review, Adelaide Literary Magazine, and Journal of Arts & Letters (O:JA&L). Another essay is forthcoming in Otoliths final issue. His website is: https://paulperilli.com/





grain of sand

by Scott Taylor


i’ve gotten myself
screwed up somehow.
i sit here on the floor in the dark
with music playing,
and pangs of loneliness
conflict with
a vague revulsion
that would prohibit
anyone
from being here
right now.
a little bit of cocaine
and suddenly i am terrified,
needy,
a pilgrim fawn,
i am living a life
unsupported and unsustained,
no one here
but perhaps that is
because
i don’t want them here.
i listen to notes
like raindrops
and wonder why mine
don’t sound like that,
i wish my thoughts
could be beautiful,
i wish i
could be beautiful.
like a dead end
in hell,
i frown in the dark
with a mind and a dick
that just won’t work right,
and still pine
for the women
that i don’t want
anymore.



call to arms


O malcontents who hide in computers and books,
perk up your ears and harken to me,
turn off the TV and unite under a new flag.
we can band together like worker ants,
no uniforms or handbooks will
point the way for us.
O collection of ragtags,
heed the call,
the earth will one day take us all,
your routine is the disease
and you are the cure,
each of us a universe
in defiance of
a collective nothing,
fuck macdonalds and the prom
and the new york yankees,
beauty is found in second-hand stores
and genius in the babblings
of lunatics in chains.
O cellar denizens,
creep out from the sewers
and reclaim what is ours,
everyone’s,
i repeat,
EVERYONE’S,
not just for the politicians,
not just for the bankers,
not just for the inherited wealthy,
not just for the supermodels,
you’ve been told what to like,
you’ve been shown your place,
you’ve been told what to be satisfied with,
now decide
just once
for yourselves.



there’s a death in their eyes


there’s a death in their eyes, deeper and darker than any pit
if ever there was light there
it is gone now forever,
the world has won
and there is no going back.

there is a pain in their smiles
that chills me to the bone,
the heads bob and the mouths work
but they can’t mask the scent
of their fear.

i watch them on television
and on the sidewalks,
in bars and in checkout lines,
all agenda and ambition,
praying for the American Dream
and only finding
the universal nightmare,
confused and angry
but always
coming back for
more.

the spirit wanes
until only survival remains,
it is understandable
and tragic,
childhoods forgotten,
replaced long ago
by some murderous job,
now you accept the lie
because you have to,
it’s too late to object,
might as well go out to dinner
with the wife tonight
and plan this spring’s
vacation.



BIO

Scott Taylor is 49 years old, and hails from Raleigh, North Carolina. He is a writer and a musician, and an avid world traveler.







The Art of Courtney Parsons


Dream Room

Look Around You

Are You Listening?

Blind Date

Reconnection

Back Off

Generations

Rainy Day

Depths Below

Go To Sleep

BIO

Courtney Parsons is a graphic designer and illustrator from northern Virginia. She is the co-creator of a coloring book series titled Color Your Way USA, a history-themed coloring book series. She derives the inspiration and themes of her work from animals, nature, and the universe around her.

View more of her work at courtneymparsons.com.

STAY IN TOUCH